《Nephilim: Beyond Good and Evil》


 Chapter 1: Ascend

    It''s that time of the day again. The time when I feel horrible about myself. When I wish that I could erase my existence from the world. Sometimes, I wish I could just hide in a thick blanket of shadows. Anything is better then dealing with... everything.


    Terios stood uneasy with his hands gripping each side of the sink. His crimson red eyes stared directly into the mirror as he gazed upon his own reflection. Lowering his head, his mouth secreted a helping of vomit.


    Sometimes I feel so worthless. Wishing that I could be anyone but me, anybody is better than me. Enough of this if I don''t get out there soon...


    From the faucet a stream of gushing water poured out and was collected into soft hands before being splashed onto the face of Terios. With one last stare at the mirror, he headed out of the bathroom.


    I never was popular, I didn''t expect to become popular, but, I never expected to be so hated. I''m officially dubbed, the school''s ''emo'' and yeah I cut myself. I don''t do it for attention. I always start to slice into my skin and realize what a burdened I''d be on my family.


    I''m not a very athletic person, I''m five-ten. Yet, I have the most prettiest girlfriend who I adore even if she''s not too crazy about me.


    Terios walked along the school''s halls, dressed in a purple and black stripped shirt with long sleeves and black skinny jeans with a red and black studded belt attached. His feet was protected by a red colored converse with the toe area black along with the laces. Along his head was numerous strands of tyrian purple hair side swept to the left with few strands covering parts of his left eye.


    Once making it to the lunchroom he shivered and felt a knot tie itself within his stomach. Anxiety never went away here it only got worse as he arrived with more people. Unfortunately, she made him work in order to see him.


    Walking stiffly, he kept his head down, ignoring all of the sudden eyes that stabbed into him.


    I hate it when they look at me like that. It''s so nerve wrecking! I feel like I''m petrified with fear.


    Relief washed over him as he came to a table filled with popular cheerleaders, he swallowed his fear before taking a seat next to the one known as Makoto. She was one of the most beautiful girls in this school maybe even all of Japan.


    Her face was stained with make up that looked like it was done by a professional. She wore a simple, yet elegant mini skirt along with a tank top that matched her exotic blue locks.


    As Terios sat all of her friends stared at him before Makoto spoke.


    "Who said you could visit me during lunch?"


    "U-uhhh..."


    "I''m just playing, babe!"


    She playfully elbowed him.


    "Haha, of course."


    Soft fingers twisted around his hair, a habit he did when he was nervous.


    It was a miracle that she even talks to me, sometimes I question whether or not she has feelings for me, but it doesn''t matter. She''s my life anchor and I don''t know what I would do if I didn''t have her around.


    "See you around guys, I''m going to spend some alone time with my boyfriend."


    All of them giggled.


    Hearing her call me her boyfriend rejuvenated me somewhat. Something about that word just makes me feel happy. Especially coming from her.


    She interlocked her arm with his and led them off to the spot they usually went to talk; the rooftops.


    Once arriving there she laid down in the middle of the area accompanied by a shaky Terios.


    "So, Teri-kun. Did you finish my homework?"


    "O-of course. You''re sure to get an A."


    "So sweet~!" She turned to kiss him gently.


    Feeling her lips even for a moment, I could feel how soft they were and the taste of her strawberry scented lipstick. Also... it''s perfectly normal for a boy to do his girlfriend''s homework. It''s how our relationship works.


    "After school will you help me carry my bags home?"


    "O-of course. You don''t even have to ask.."


    "What a sweet boyfriend~!" She pecks him on the lips again.


    "You know, I don''t know what I would do if I lost you."


    "¡­ I don''t like when you talk like that. You should know this."


    "S-sorry, it''s just..."


    "Have you been... cutting yourself?"


    "¡­"


    "Don''t lie to me."


    "Maybe a little."


    "Show me."


    He slowly rolls down his sleeve, showing the fresh blood stains and cuts going across his arms.


    "You don''t need to cut yourself when you have an awesome girlfriend."


    "Sorry, I''m just. Battling my demons."


    "Well, ok. I don''t want you to die. Remember that before you cut yourself."


    After lunch was over, Terios quickly left his class and headed down the steps to where Makoto promised she''d be waiting. He rolled around a corner and witnessed Makoto locking lips with another boy. One of the boys who bullies him.


    This has to be a dream... I''m ready to wake up now. Should I confront her? No... I''ll wait.


    Once they finished locking lips the boy went along with his business while Terios approached her.


    "Hey, Makoto..."


    "Hi Terios! Ready to walk me home?"


    "Yeah..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing''s wrong."


    He took her hand and began walking her out of the school and down their usual routine path.


    It wasn''t real. It isn''t real. Just my imagination...


    "You''ve been quiet. Something bothering you?"


    Pausing, Terios lowered to a whisper.


    "I saw you... kissing one of the guys wh-"


    Out of no where she immediately slapped him across the face.


    "Are you saying I cheated on you!? Don''t be silly! I would never cheat on you!"


    "S-sorry, I don''t know what... forgive me."


    "No."


    "¡­"


    The rest of the walk was quiet, she went inside without a word, leaving Terios clutching at his heart.


    Coming home late as usual. He opened the door where he was greeted by his father, Ryo Kiyomizu.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Hey, son."


    Ryo was a pretty good height for his age. Six foot four. Atleast to Terios. He had simple hazel eyes and brown hair and wore average clothing for a man at the tender age of forty-five.


    "Hey dad."


    "How was school?"


    "Great..."


    I had to lie, my father has enough to deal with and I am the adopted son. I''m just glad that I can come home to a loving family. Even if they are pretty special.


    "Your mom made your favorite batch of sugar cookies. They''re cooling off right now."


    "Sounds great!"


    Ignoring his father''s instruction he went into the large sized kitchen decorated with various pantries. His eyes spotted the counter where the treasure lied. Smoothly walking over he moved his hand to grab ahold of the soft cookie. Bringing it up to his nose he inhaled the sweet aroma that evaded his nostrils. Then, he took a bite, clenching his teeth into the soft dough before he mauled the cookie into thin pieces.


    "Mmmmm. This is enough to brighten my day."


    From the shadows, a grim figure stalked him and setting its killer instinct went out to attack him when least expecting it. Surprised he gasped, but felt arms wrap around him for a hug.


    "Teri-kun. You''re home."


    This was Setsuna, a young woman who stood at five foot eight. Her eyes were abnormally a shade of dim gray and her hair is long and black. What makes her stand out from the rest is that her skin is deathly pale, almost supernatural. Her body temperature is also cold. Covering her small chest was a black corset. Straddling her legs were black ripped up leggings and her feet was plated with black boots. From her elbows to her hands were a pair of black and grey stripped arm warmers and along her neck was a cross necklace. Matching her favorite color choice her nails were caressed with black paint.


    "Yeah, I''m home Setsuna."


    I always feel bad for my sister. Her life was over before it even started.


    "I missed you so much." Her voice had a cold monotonous feeling to it most of the time.


    "I missed you too." He said before turning around to hug her.


    "How was school?''


    "Fine. I have some homework to finish so, I''ll see you around."


    "You promise?"


    "O-of course, we are in the same house, silly."


    He grabbed the sheet of cookies and headed to his room.


    Terios laid in bed, snacking on his mother''s cookies as he pictured the kiss that went down between Makoto and his bully. It was hard to believe that something like that would happen.


    Readjusting himself in bed he closed his eyes before he heard a faint whisper within his head.


    Terios.


    It caused him to jump as it sounded demonic, his heart jabbed against his chest while panting heavily.


    "God, what the heck was that...!?"


    Was I just imagining things? It''s probably just stressed. Resting will make me feel better.


    Another morning started and for Terios this would be another sorrowful day. He was already tired with how things were and how he pictured they would always end up being. Before entering the building he was met by his usual bully who shoved him onto the ground.


    "Sorry, but you need a password."


    "You''re kidding."


    "Do I look like I''m kidding?"


    His hand clutched on the collar of Terios'' shirt, forcing him dangling in the air. His head lowered and his eyes closed as he imagined himself anywhere but here.


    "That''s enough. Put Terios down."


    "Yuki-sensei! I was just, helping Terios learn about the fundamentals of gravity! What goes up must come down." He drops Terios on his ass.


    "Right. Run along now before I give you detention."


    He scurries off like a rat.


    "You ok, dear?''


    "I''m fine..."


    "I want you to stop by after class. I''d like to speak with you in private."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    I wonder what she wants to talk to me about.


    Ignoring the horrible start to his day he goes on with learning his lessons from his classes and eagerly awaits lunchtime. He wanted to see Makoto today.


    With classes now over he wanders through the halls, holding his breath as he came across the cafeteria. Feeling like a mouse in an unknown area he crawls through the sea of faces until he stops at his destination where he taps on Makoto''s shoulder.


    "Terios. We need to talk."


    The two of them went to their hang out spot up on the roof, but judging from her seriousness something was up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m just not ready for a serious relationship. I thought I liked you, but, I just pitied you.."


    "¡­"


    "I wanted to tell you before, but, you would probably kill yourself. I just didn''t want to lie to you anymore."


    With those words my heart shattered into a million pieces. I felt empty and alone in a world where I never belonged. The rest of the day went by like someone had a remote on fast forward. Sometimes I wish I could just skip through life and get to the part where things doesn''t suck.


    Like a zombie he marches through empty days until he enters Yuki-sensei''s classroom.


    "Terios I''m glad you could make it."


    "¡­"


    "Shut the door dear."


    He closes the door behind him and stands infront of her desk where she sat with her legs crossed.


    "I''m sorry."


    "¡­?"


    "I know this sounds crazy, but... I''m an Angel. I was sent here by the Holy Council to exterminate you."


    "What...?"


    "You''re a Nephilim. A being composed of human and fallen. A race that wasn''t meant to exist."


    "Not meant to exist...? Nephilim...?"


    Before I awaited her to say she was joking I felt three stakes of light enter my body. One through my chest, another through my throat and finally, one penetrated my gut. Everything felt so cold, but it was a feeling I was used to. I was always alone. Blood started to clog my airways and every time I tried to call for help I gagged until I dropped dead.

 Chapter 2: End

    Darkness... it really isn''t scary at all. I find it kind of peaceful. Normally, you''re always looking out for things that''ll hurt you or try to bring you down, but when you''re blinded by night. Everything just feels so calm and peaceful.


    Wait a minute... what''s that smell?


    Terios raises a hand to push through the darkness and raises the lid off of a dumpster which somehow he was buried in.


    "What the hell is going? How did I end up here?"


    Attached to his shoulder was a rotten banana peel which he grossly flicked off of himself before hopping out of his coffin.


    "Think damn it!"


    That''s right... Yuki-sensei invited me to her classroom. Then she mentioned some weird things.


    "Wait.. Yuki-kun mentioned.. Nephilims... I''m suppose to be one whatever that is..."


    Suddenly when things couldn''t be much worse the demonic voice from before engulfs Terios'' head causing him to clench it tightly.


    My son. You must unlock your power and fulfil your destiny. You are a Nephilim.


    "What the hell does that mean!?"


    He shouts while strangers glance over at him and casually walk away as fast as possible. It''s hard to blame them with how crazy this must look to them.


    "Urrrgh! I must be crazy. Wait! Am I still injured?"


    His right hand reaches under his shirt, feeling the area where he was stabbed. It appears that the wounds have healed completely and the proof that he was attacked was shown on the blood stains on his clothing.


    "I should just head home. It''s been a long night."


    With the night sky staring down on Terios he decided it''d be best to return to the Kiyomizu Manor. After arriving in a fair amount of time he was greeted by a worried Setsuna.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Hey sis. I was out for a stroll."


    "Don''t lie. You''ve never done that to me before."


    "I don''t want to talk about it right now. I think I''ll just take a bath."


    "Then I''ll join you."


    "Uhmm, you really don''t have to."


    "I want to make sure you''re safe."


    Alright, this is awkward but, I did recently have a relationship with my sister. Let''s just remember I''m adopted! I was desperate back then and Setsuna understood I was in need. She''s just... too clingy.


    "I don''t want to argue... just don''t do anything strange, alright?"


    "Strange?"


    And so the awkwardness began as Terios sat naked against the tub while his sister sat on the other side of it with her bare breasts out for show.


    About before, my relationship with my sister. Well, father caught us and, well he wasn''t pleased.


    "Teri-kun..."


    "Y-yeah?"


    "If there''s anything that''s going on with you, I want to know so I can help."


    That''s sweet of her, but, my sister has enough problems to deal with. Still, that''s another story. A story I''m too stressed to tell.


    "You''re the best sister a guy could ask for. I''m really glad to have met you. But, don''t worry, your big brother can protect himself."


    Meanwhile.


    Outstretched wings tainted with black could be seen from an unknown figure who sat comfortably inside of a strip club. His crimson red eyes stared at the performers who were dancing on stage. Indulging in lust was something he took great pride in. Sitting along side him was a young man and woman who happened to be two of his clients.


    "Now, I heard you two are good at what you do."


    "We''re the best. I take great pride in murdering those who need to be murdered for the right price. A guy''s got to eat after all." The male said.


    "I have an important job for you two. I can offer you two things and all I want from you..." The mysterious man said as he cupped his hands together and rested them on the table. "Something eternal."


    "What are you offering me? I don''t really care as long as it''s money."


    "I''m willing to offer you a fair amount of cash and power that no mere mortal could wield."


    "I knew this guy was an even bigger nut job than me. If you''re going to waste our time-"


    The mysterious man slammed a briefcase onto the table before he opened it up, revealing green stained with red.


    "Blood money?"


    "It shows just how valuable this is since people have bet their life just to obtain this. It''s what every human wants isn''t it?"


    "I''m listening."


    "The person I want you to kill just so happens to be my son."


    "Your son?" The woman broke her silence.


    "Ahh, this is how we''re going to build our relationship. There''s no better way to bond than this."


    "I don''t give a shit about your fucked up relationship, just hand over a picture of what he looks like."


    Moving a hand into his tuxedo the mysterious man pulls out a picture of his son and hands it to them.


    "My son''s name is Terios Kiyomizu. I''m dying to see him, but he isn''t ready just yet. He hasn''t grown enough to rid himself of his human limitations."


    "Once again, you sound crazy. Now, what''s this thing about power you were offering us?" The man said.


    "Power comes at a price. If you give me your soul then I''ll make sure the law never touches you again."


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible."


    "Hmm?"


    "You see, I lack a soul to give you, hehehe."


    Back at the safety of the Kiyomizu Manor a new day was emerging from the bitter night. Terios slept soundly on his bed, rolling over to feel something soft being grasped in his hand. It was also squishy...


    "Mmmm."


    His eyes slowly opened as he noticed Setsuna was resting in his bed. That''s not strange believe it or not. It happens from time to time. Still, there was that soft sensation against his palm. Softer than the pillow that he was laying his head against.


    Wait a second.


    "Why do you do this?"


    "Huh?"


    Terios quickly removes his hand from her chest and raises up halfway.


    "You know what I mean."


    "Well, I can''t sleep and I get lonely."


    "I forgot... your body functions differently."


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    My sister was born ''dead'' my mother was shaken up because she always wanted a girl. So she contacted a demon to help her with a sleep to revive her daughter. The spell was a disaster and turned her into a Wraith. A restless ghost that feeds on people to survive. She can''t eat, sleep, or feel pain. And she kills innocent people just to live.


    "It''s nice watching you sleep and feeling your touch."


    I always feel bad for her. She was bullied in school and dropped out when she got to Middle School.


    "I don''t mind you sleeping with me just let me know..."


    "Ok, Teri-kun."


    Breakfast time. Keiko''s cooking emanates through the room and lures almost everyone out into the dining room table.


    Perfect time to introduce the family.


    Sitting at the head of the table was the leader of the Kiyomizu clan, Ryo Kiyomizu. Next to him was his first son, Akemi Kiyomizu.


    Akemi is the delinquent of the family, wearing a black choker around his neck. He wore a white shirt with a blue hoodie covering him that was left halfway zipped and a pair of blue jeans. His hair was silver and his eyes were dark red. Kind of intimidating at first glance.


    Akira sat beside Akemi. He''s Terios'' cousin who comes from Uubji''s side of the family. He had brown hair and brown eyes and wore a denim shirt along with dark blue jeans.


    Next was Maemi, Akira''s sister and daughter of Uubji. Her eyes were a lighter shade of brown along with her hair which was cut short. She had a bit of work done to her face, sporting a lip ring and a nose stud. She wore a pink skirt that stopped by her thighs along with a white blouse.


    Finally there was Terios'' mother, Keiko who had a delicate shade of purple hair and stunning blue eyes. She wore a cooking apron as she smiled and watched everyone eat before joining in herself.


    "Mom, thanks for the meal."


    "No problem, Terios."


    "Terios. I heard you got into trouble at school. Are you feeling ok?" Akira asked.


    Akira is pretty nice for a cousin. I like him way more than Akemi.


    "I got into a fight, but.. I''m fine. I just want to take some time off."


    "Do I have to get involved?" Ryo asked.


    I couldn''t dare let him see Yuki-sensei. Who knows what would happen.


    "No dad. I just want to take a break from school. I''d like to see how I do with the supernatural side of things."


    "Kukukuku!" The demented laughing came from Akemi. "You''re kidding? You fail at life and you think you''ll do better at hunting supernatural beings? Don''t bother."


    Akemi always wins for being a class A asshole.


    "Son, we''re a family. It''s a family thing."


    "Ryo save it for someone who cares. This guy isn''t even a legit Kiyomizu or he would have some sort of ability. Unless cutting himself counts."


    "You cut yourself son?"


    "I-I don''t. See?"


    He showed his wrists, revealing the previous wounds have healed.


    "Hmm."


    "No need to be so mean to your brother, Akemi." Maemi said.


    "Yeah, Terios has it rough at school." Akira responded.


    "Whatever." Akemi said.


    With everyone leaving for school Terios decided to go out for a walk to clear his head. Those words that Yuki-sensei spoke stuck into his head. His very existence was a mistake so would it be fair to live on?


    It doesn''t matter what Yuki-sensei says. If I died.... if I died then Setsuna...


    Just another face in a sea of people, Terios blended in with his surroundings until feeling a strange presence. It was coming from behind him and it was a strange feeling. Like something was warning him he would be in danger.


    Is someone following me? What should I do...?


    He stopped for a moment, keeping his head down while trying his best to ignore the various people walking towards their intended destination.


    If I isolate myself they''ll come to attack me. If I stay in a crowded place I should be fine. They''ll give up an-


    Something loud popped and zipped along the crowd of people, a young lady was shot and blood seeped out from her stomach before she crashed to the ground. This caused a panic which made people run around for safety.


    Maybe I''m wrong. This person seems ready to kill whoever. That poor woman. If I help her will I just be causing her more trouble?


    He ran over to her anyways and checked up on her. Pulling out his cellphone he proceeded to dial 911 before another bullet rushed out and pierced the side of his shoulder, leaving a small gash which seeped blood.


    "Crap...! Show yourself you coward!"


    Terios looked all around and emerging from the panic in the crowd was a man who was about six foot four. He wore blue pants and a light grey t-shirt. His eyes were a teal color and his hair was jet black. In his hand was a gun pointed at Terios.


    "Are you Terios Kiyomizu?" He asked as he looked at the picture before showing it off to him.


    "Yeah... that''s me."


    "I''m here to kill you."


    "Why!? What did I do to you!?"


    "Nothing. You didn''t do a thing."


    The man smirked before he looked down at the woman and held his gun towards her. The woman was in too much pain to react.


    "Don''t!"


    "Shut up. It''s not like you''ll do anything about it. You''re a coward. You''ll save your own life before anyone else''s."


    That''s a lie. I wouldn''t do that... even if I did it isn''t wrong...


    "Well, you aren''t going to stop me? You can try to take the gun from my hand."


    "Please don''t do this. I don''t want this."


    "I want my money. So, unfortunately, I have to kill ya."


    The man caused the gun to click before he aimed it at the woman''s head. She pleaded for him to stop while Terios froze up and closed his eyes. Maybe this was just a very bad dream and he''d wake up soon. What made him realize this wasn''t a dream was when the sound of the gun went off causing his ears to ring.


    What''s this... feeling...?

 Chapter 3: Kira

    Author''s Note: Warning the scenes of this chapter contains excessive gore. You have been warned.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    There''s something damp on my cheek... it feels so warm.


    Terios'' hand reaches for the left side of his cheek, dragging fingers down as it collected the warm sample of blood. His head lowered as he realized that the bullet had went through her head, leaving what once was a healthy woman into a cold discarded corpse.


    Was this my fault?


    At the mention of this Terios'' body began to shake sporadically. How could anyone just take a life so easily? Without a moment of hesitation?


    If I was stronger, I could have done something. But, I''m just a coward and there wasn''t anything I could do. Is he going to kill me next!? I don''t want to die! Not like this! Not by him!


    The man stepped over to Terios, keeping the gun firmly in his hand while staring menacingly at his target. Soon the gun was pressed against the target''s forehead, still hot from the previous shot.


    I can''t move... I''m too afraid! He can kill me at any moment! What the hell am I supposed to do!?


    The sight of the gun had the Kiyomizu frozen like a deer in the headlights, his crimson eyes widened as if he had seen death itself.


    "Let me tell you my name, pansy. You see I call myself Kira. I bet you''re wondering why? Well, Kira means light and usually when people are around me they end up seeing a light. The light belonging to the afterlife! So say your prayers!"


    There was nothing he could do at this point, he already lost when Kira placed his gun against his forehead. Once he pulled his fingers, everything went quiet. Blood gushed around in every direction. Terios, however, fell in only one direction; backwards. Hitting the ground with a dull sound. His eyes were shut closed and blood continued to pour from the disgustingly pink wound.


    With a job well done, Kira kneeled next to the body and pulled out his smartphone, holding it up into the air in the angle of a selfie.


    "Say cheese."


    He moved his thumb to snap the picture, standing up slowly afterwards and dusting himself off. The thrill of killing was exzhilrating to this sick man. To him it was how he lived and how he provided his wife with food and multiple buildings. You can''t really call those places home when you''re an assassin you have to keep moving or else you end up dying.


    Kira walked away from the corpse, placing the phone to his ear as he had called his wife.


    I''ve been killing people since I was in my 20''s. It''s been 10 years now and it has gotten a lot easier. At first I felt guilty for involving Hana into this way of life. That''s why I try to do most of the killing. I don''t see myself as a man anymore, when I look into the mirror all I see is a bloodthirsty monster. Yet, who''s complaining? A normal person couldn''t handle this job.


    "Babe, just letting you know that I- I''ll call you back."


    Kira sensed something for that slight moment. This feeling was something that he knew very well. A sense of killing intent an urge to completely eradicate someone else. He slowly turned around before being greeted with a tentacle conjured from shadows which lashed out against his chest.


    The tentacles were covered with thorns also made from shadows which cut deep into his flesh like a saw tearing through wood. The force was enough to send him sliding along the asphalt.


    "Gaaaah!"


    Kira caught himself and got a good look at his target who was on his feet. How was this possible? The bloody hole on his head was gone. Something else was different aswell... his eyes were shinning a light grey color.


    So the bastard was right. His son really isn''t human. Now I''m not one for the supernatural, but, this proves it.


    Kira lowered his head as he watched as his blood dripping onto the ground, staining it and forming mini puddles. He smiled sadistically before he brushed his finger against his wound.


    "Agghh."


    That Angel granted me with a power of my own. It''ll make killing so much easier. It fits right in with my personality!


    "You aren''t the only special one, kid!"


    He looked at his finger and the blood that smudged into it and soon his red liquid would begin to stretch until it formed a sword which he took ahold of.


    "I won round 1. Round 2 won''t be any different!"


    The area was now clear of people, the officials would be arriving soon to deal with whatever was going on. Until then, Kira had some time to let loose on his target.


    Terios stood there with his body limp and his head staring at the ground before he slowly raised it up to gaze over at Kira.


    Kira quickly pulled the trigger of his gun, firing off a round of bullets towards the purple haired male.


    Terios stood there, each and every bullet piercing through his skin. Each bullet felt warm and stung severely, yet, no reaction was seen from him. Crimson waters dripped from the wound until the bullet shells were forced out by his regeneration abilities.


    A sheen of twilight blue covered each wound and quickly healed it. Kira was simply pissed and dropped his gun which was out of ammo.


    "Fine, let''s see you regenerate your limps!"


    Kira ran forward, breathing heavily out his nose. Before he could even make it within one feet of Terios, various tendrils of shadows erupted from the ground and flew out.


    Kira cursed under his breath as he used his blade to parry against each one. The attack was endless and getting close to him now would be impossible. So, he backed off for now, taking a large leap backwards.


    "Hmm. I can''t get close if you''re going to fight like that."


    Kira smiled before he charged in again, stopping when he got about three feet of Terios and ran around him, stopping once he was behind.


    Terios'' defenses were nearly unbeatable to Kira. Shadows danced around from the ground around him and were already prepared to strike Kira. He just wanted to lure him in closer.


    Kira dashed forward, using his blade to clash against the various tendrils that fired upon entering the range they covered. His knee and shoulder were impaled into, causing him to swear and stagger.


    Still, he kept on moving, ignoring the oddities that were inside of him. That blade just needed to get close enough to swing. Terios slowly turned around as he watched Kira''s desperate attack.


    How reckless of him to just charge through multiple stabbings. The pain was being added with each stabbing, his other knee, shoulder, and even torso were punctured. Finally, he stopped and coughed up a collection of blood.


    "D-did I really stop him?" Terios muttered to himself.


    He was aware of his actions, but still shocked by what he was able to do. Although, now that Kira was stopped dead in his tracks, maybe it was time to leave.


    The atmosphere around the two was rapidly changing. Thick fog clogged around and lowered visibility to zero. Terios couldn''t even see Kira anymore and backed away slowly.


    What''s going on now? Is this someone he knows? Or is it...


    Suddenly, something stabbed into him. Extending out from his stomach was Kira''s blade and a woman who wielded it for him. The sound of his flesh being spread apart echoed through the wind.


    "Ugggh!" Terios cried out in pain.


    "Leave it in him, Hana."


    "Right."


    Soon the fog cleared, or rather was raised above the air just so Terios could see what was going on.


    Hana was dressed casually, wearing a blue tank top which came with a full chest and black jeans. She had orchid colored hair and bright green eyes.


    Two against one... the odds aren''t in my favor. My options are running or staying to fight.


    Terios gripped onto the blade of blood and slowly extracted it out of his body and flung it to the ground. He winced in pain once it was out, but his wound was covered in its healing glow.


    Now with the blade out he began to sprint away, running as fast as he could. Along the way he passed by numerous shops and could hear police sirens blaring down the street.


    The cops are here, great. Maybe, it''ll slow them down somewhat.


    A police car pulled off a few feet from the two assassins. One casually stepped out of the vehicle and noticed the corpse that was on the ground.


    "I''m going to have both of you to get down on the ground now!" The officer shouted.


    "Stupid cops." Kira said.


    Kira walked toward them, blood forming into crystalized armor around his body. The officer looked startled and raised his gun at him, firing off a few rounds that simply bounced off of his blood armor.


    As Kira approached him, wrapped his hand around the officer''s throat before slamming him against the ground. "You shouldn''t have got in my way."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Seeing the sight of his partner being tossed to the ground, the other officer got out of the card and pointed his gun at the blood coated man. "D-don''t move."


    Kira yelled as he lifted the police off the ground and launched it towards his partner, sending them both onto the ground. He would then stick out his hand for Hana to hand him his sword.


    "Thanks, after this we can return to killing that kid."


    He stalks over the two who were frightened by his appearance. The blade was stabbed into them multiple times, sending blood splashing as they yelled in pain. The sound of their agony finally met its end when all of their blood had ran dry.


    I should have placed some distance between me and those guys.


    Terios panted and rested his hands onto his knee caps. He probably got far enough from the two. Suddenly, he felt someone''s hand around his shoulder, quickly looking up he saw that it was...


    "Hey Terios. How''s my favorite nephew?"


    "Uubji!"


    Uubji was Ryo''s brother. His hair was blue and his eyes were a shade of brown. He wore blue jeans and a gray shirt. Across his face was a big goofy smile.


    "I smelled you out here. So, I decided to say hi."


    "Uncle, there''s someone after me. A group of assassins!"


    "That''s nice, Terios. It''s about time you started getting some attention."


    "What?"


    "Well, we all need attention."


    "I don''t want this kind of attention."


    "Where are they now?"


    "Probably not far behind. We should go somewhere more discreet to try and formulate a plan."


    "No need, Terios. I think the supernatural has had enough time to hide underneath humans noses."


    Uubji''s nose twitches as he senses the two approaching.


    "You''re crazy, uncle Uubji."


    "Don''t forget it, Terios."


    Descending upon the two was another thick fog that blocked any hope of sight. Uubji wasn''t worried since he was a Werewolf and could depend on his nose to survive.


    "This is one of their tricks!"


    "Ahh. We''re dealing with professionals then. Leave it to your big uncle."


    Moving through the fog was Kira''s sword which was literally forged from his own blood. Uubji using his superb senses caught the blade by slapping both of his hands together at just the right time.


    "That was close."


    "Shit, this guy''s good, Hana."


    Uubji released the blade and grabbed Terios'' shirt, soaring through the air and out of the fog. While still in the air, Kira followed them, leaping up to meet them.


    "Terios, can you do something about that?"


    Terios held out his hand as various tendrils danced along the air and forced their way upon Kira who had to guard, knocking the momentum from his jump and sending him back to the ground.


    "When did you learn how to do that?"


    "I don''t really know."


    The two Kiyomizus landed on the ground roughly. Uubji whispered something to Terios which caused him to run off and into a nearby shop.


    Uubji knew their target was his nephew and so he wanted to separate them. Kira was going to head over to the shop, but, Uubji blocked his path.


    "Sorry, you have to go through me if you want him."


    "Hana! Handle the boy."


    "I''m on it."


    Hana ran off and to make sure Uubji was focused, Kira swung his blade forward. Uubji was quick to counter, stepping back as he felt the rush of air from the energy Kira used to swing it.


    Inside of the shop the clerk watched as Terios ran in and told him to stop. He wasn''t in the position to listen as bullets shattered the glass door and caused the cashier to panic.


    Moving along the aisle, he hid behind one and watched as Hana entered. Her footsteps grew louder as she was closing the distance between them.


    She shouldn''t be able to use her power in here. So, I can defeat her easily. I just have to surprise her.


    When she turned around the corner, Terios lunged at her and tackled her to the ground. He gripped firmly onto her wrists, trying to keep her pinned down and avoid being shot.


    "Tell me why you''re doing this!? I want answers!"


    Hana remained silent, but kept on struggling. Soon she realized that maybe it would be best to finally tell the boy what was going on.


    "I wish I could tell you, but, it wouldn''t end well for us."


    "What does that mean!?"


    "All I can say is that your father is after you."


    "My father...?"


    Hana used this distraction to kick him off of her before aiming her gun at him. Her fingers massaged the trigger while she stared at Terios. Now she was wondering if this was really worth making a deal with the devil.


    "I''m not going to shoot you."


    "H-huh?"


    "You wouldn''t die anyways. I couldn''t kill you."


    "Right..."


    "It''s hard to see how we really got here. Sometimes I wonder if I made the right choice."


    Outside the fight between Kira and Uubji was coming to a close.


    Kira''s armor was well structured and he only had one weak spot which was his head. After dodging a flurry of swings from the blood blade he charged in for the kill.


    Wrapping his arms tightly around Kira''s waist, Uubji used all of his energy to raise Kira into the air, preparing to deliver a German suplex.


    "What the?"


    The assassin''s body soared through the air before he was lowered firmly into the ground, his skull smashing into the unforgiving concrete. Their bodies stayed in that position for a moment until they both fell to the side.


    Uubji took note that the assassin was knocked out, but didn''t know for how long. Terios and Hana soon came out to meet him with the result of their battle already determined.


    "Uncle, we''ve decided to just go our separate ways. The information Hana gave me has given me a lot to think about."


    "Really nephew? Sorry about your partner. It was the only way I could have taken him down."


    "It''s fine. He''s handled worse." Hana said as she went over to Kira and bent down to touch his face.


    "The police will probably be all over this area..."


    "Yeah, nephew. Let''s return home. Nice meeting you lady! I hope you and your friend do ok. It''d be really good if you didn''t kill anymore."


    Uubji and Terios went on about their business, leaving Hana to clean up behind.


    Night quickly set in for the city, Hana had taken her husband to one of their previously owned apartments. She sat comfortably on the couch while Kira''s head rested against her lap.


    "Ugh. My head is killing me."


    "Rise and shine."


    "Hana? Did we kill the target?"


    "No. I just felt like it would be better to let him go."


    "That wasn''t smart."


    "We wouldn''t have won against him. Not against his kind."


    "Have you forgotten about the deal?"


    "I didn''t."


    "Then you know we''re in trouble?"


    "I do. But, we''ve always been in trouble. I just can''t live like this anymore, Kira. I wanted a family. A family with you."


    "It''s my fault. I couldn''t give that to you. We were financially crippled and the only thing I knew how to get money was from doing illegal things. Why did you ever fall in love with me? You could have done so much better."


    "You don''t get to choose who you fall in love with."


    After a heartfelt discussion the couple remained quiet for awhile. Kira held her close to him and closed his eyes.


    "I love you, Hana."


    "I love you too, Kira."


    Appearing from seemingly nowhere, the mysterious man was among them with a not so happy expression.


    "How the hell did you get in here!?"


    "That doesn''t matter. Both of you failed in your own special way as I expected of you. Even with my blessing you didn''t have what it in you to kill my son."


    "Kill him yourself!" Kira shouted.


    "Not now. He hasn''t reached his full potential. It would be a waste to kill him now while he''s so undeveloped. You two on the other hand have served your purpose. You''re no longer needed."


    "You have a lot of nerve!"


    Kira stood up but before he could even perform any action the mysterious man snapped a finger.


    At the sound of the snap, Kira''s body was engulfed in black flames that came directly from Hell itself. The screams and agony from the lost souls down there were felt by Kira and his own scream adding to it. His flesh quickly began to peel off from his flesh, leaving a terrible burning stench through the room.


    Hana was in absolute fright as she had to watch this. Her eyes were filled with red veins that made it seem like her eyeballs were going to pop. Hearing her lover''s in such displeasure was something she couldn''t handle. She immediately got on her knees as she begged the monster to stop.


    "I''m feeling merciful tonight. I like you, Hana so, I''ll end it quickly for you."


    "N-NOOOOOOOOO!!"


    A loud snapping sound was heard and Hana''s corpse collapsed onto the ground leaving her neck in a grotesque position; the opposite direction a head should be.

 Chapter 4: Kiyomizu

    Author''s Note: Hello, I''d just like to thank everyone for following the series. I''m interested if you have any questions, or if you didn''t understand something from previous chapters. Feel free to leave a comment and enjoy the chapter.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When I arrived home I was forced into a conversation about what had happened and about the information I''ve received. I decided I needed to tell them everything to make sure they would be safe.


    "Well, the assassin told me that I was being targeted by my... real father."


    "Your real father?" Asked a curious Ryo.


    "I guess my father is responsible for all of this. He''s the reason Yuki-sensei wanted to kill me."


    "That doesn''t sound good dear." Keiko said.


    "It doesn''t. Son you should have told us sooner, we''re not going to let anything happen to you."


    "I want to believe that, yet, I can''t shake the feeling that you will all end up dead because of me."


    There''s no way I could let that happen. My family was everything I had and losing them to whoever wanted me dead, which feels like everyone, would leave me completely destroyed. I don''t even want to think about that.


    "You have nothing to worry about, son. The Kiyomizus are a clan that spends their lives hunting and killing the supernatural. We''re used to whatever the world throws at us."


    "Have you ever faced an Angel before?"


    "No. But, I could probably kick an Angel''s ass."


    "Be serious dear, our son is worried sick over this."


    "You know what this calls for? A family trip. We''re going to an amusement park."


    "T-that''s alright dad."


    "Nope. I''ve made up my mind."


    The last thing I wanted was to be out in public with my family. But, dad''s, you can''t really do much about them. I guess it''d be nice to spend some time with Setsuna.


    "I''m not going." Setsuna said.


    "Why not?"


    "You know why."


    "Come on, it''ll be fun."


    "No."


    "Aww, that sucks. I really wanted you to come."


    "You do?" She asked while looking at Terios.


    "Yes. I do."


    "Fine."


    The entire family decided to walk on towards the amusement park which was filled with visitors of all ages, young and old. Terios stood next to his sister with an around her. He led her to the first ride he wanted to go on with her which was a scary roller coaster with frightening loops and sharp turns.


    "I want to ride this with you. Doesn''t it look scary!?" He asked while smiling.


    "No. But, I''ll ride it with you."


    Nothing scares Setsuna. Nothing.


    "Count me in. I''m surprised you want to ride this. I assume you''ll be pissing all over yourself once it''s set and done." Akemi said.


    "Shut up." Terios said weakly.


    "What? I couldn''t hear you."


    "Nothing."


    "Figures. You''re such a pussy."


    "Don''t be mean, Akemi." Setsuna said.


    "It''s my nature."


    What an asshole. This guy''s unreal. The fact that he''s Ryo''s son is shocking.


    The kids waited in line for awhile until it was finally their chance in the spotlight. Terios and Setsuna sat up at front while Akemi got comfortable in the back. The park assistant made sure everyone was locked in tight before giving the thumbs up.


    Holding on closely to Setsuna, Terios held his breath as the ride took off, dashing forward with the speed of a locomotive. It took them for a wild ride as it climbed up the ramp, staying high in the air for awhile to build suspense.


    "M-maybe Akemi''s right."


    "I am."


    "He isn''t, Teri-kun. He''s never right."


    "Shut up."


    And then the ride took off, blasting downward with rushing speed. The wind blew against their clothes and messed up their hair. The rider''s screams were synchronized as if they had been practicing for this very thing.


    Terios closed his eyes when it was too much for him to handle. The loops were stomach turning and vomit inducing. Though he remained strong. For the girl who sat by his side.


    When the ride was over, Terios wobbled around and nearly flopped until Setsuna held onto him, keeping him secure and standing perfectly straight.


    "I got you, Teri-kun."


    "Thanks."


    "Man. I''m curious. It''s really starting to bug me. Why is everyone so concerned with you all of a sudden?" Akemi asked.


    "I don''t know. I can''t say I''m loving the attention."


    "Pfft, of course you wouldn''t."


    Next on the to do list for the gang was go kart racing. This time Akira and Maemi joined Terios and Setsuna for some fun on the road.


    Each of them headed into a separate kart and were lined up accordingly. The road was fresh and ready to handle the wheels of the mobiles.


    "Maemi, I wish you the best of luck. You''re going to need it." Akira said.


    "Please, you''re the one who''s going to need it."


    Everyone took off, the various karts wheels rolled off. Akira and Maemi were off in the front with the two racing for the top spot.


    Setsuna strolled behind while Terios tagged along to keep her company.


    "Why are you moving so slowly?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You just have to press harder on the gas."


    "I know. I like this speed."


    Well, she wouldn''t be my sister if she wasn''t a tad bit weird.


    After the race was over. Terios decided he wanted to get some cotton candy. He knew Setsuna wouldn''t be able to digest it, but leaving her alone would be worse. At the cotton candy shop there was a young girl there who was crying because she didn''t have enough money for candy.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The two approached her and asked what was wrong, she quickly wiped her tears and looked up at them.


    "I-I-I want cotton candy! But, my stupid brother got lost!"


    She was so short and cute. Her hair and eyes were a cute shade of pink. She wore blue pants along with a yellow mini skirt and a blue tank top.


    "What''s your name?"


    "A-Akari..."


    "I''ll buy you some candy, no need to cry."


    "A-alright. Thank you."


    "You''re pretty cute."


    "T-thank you." She blushed lightly.


    Setsuna was a bit jealous as she watched him order two sticks of cotton candy and handed one off to the little girl.


    "I can help you find your brother."


    "That''d be nice of you!"


    "Teri-kun..."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, look at this. We have a bunch of Kiyomizus."


    "Ken Vhaal..."


    Ken was apart of the clan that the Kiyomizus made a truce with. He belongs to a family of creepy assassins.


    Ken had brown eyes and green hair. He wore a blue t-shirt with a blue scarf wrapped around his neck. Covering his legs was a green pair of pants.


    "Terios Kiyomizu. Thanks for keeping an eye on my baby sister."


    "Yeah no problem."


    Akari ran over to hug her brother and announced she wasn''t a baby.


    "I''m 15, I''m not a baby!"


    "I know, I know."


    Terios watched as the two left and noticed Akari turning back to wave at him.


    Meanwhile.


    Over at the Church of Purification. A church with inner knowledge of everything that was taken place on the world and everything that would take place on it. They were a special unit that were made for one purpose. To purify any source of evil. And they imagine purify as death. The very church was made by an Angel of God who sought after troubled teens with physical impairments.


    "Today we pray for a better world. A cleaner world. A world where we can live in peace. As you all know the line that separates the supernatural and natural is becoming nonexistent! Demons are walking among us. And it''s our job to purify them." Abner preached to his followers on a stage.


    "I chose all of you for a very special reason. You''re all agents of God. You''ll guide me in making an evil free world. Together, everything that is impure can become pure."


    A roar of chants and applause was heard through the church. Abner smiled before he took a bow and walked down the stage.


    "Are we really going to do this?"


    "Of course we are. Thanks to your knowledge of the Kiyomizus, Shiori. We can purify them and the likes."


    "Is now really a good time?"


    "It''s the best time. They won''t expect to see their son leading an army to kill every last one of them. This is God''s will and this world is filthy. We have to do what we can to make it pure, Shiori Kiyomizu."


    "Trust me, I understand, Abner. Nobody wants the Kiyomizus to suffer more than I do. After all they''re responsible for taking something very important from me."


    "That''s why I want you to lead the assault. I know how personal this is for you, but, I also know how careful you are."


    "I understand, Abner. I''m grateful to you for giving my sister and I a home. I''ll never forget what you''ve done for us."


    The two walked as they continued to talk to one another, entering the small hallway of the church which was lit with torches attached to the stone tiled walls. Matching the tiled pattern was the floor which enhanced everyone''s footsteps no matter what kind of shoes they wore.


    "You know all of their weaknesses. This fight is already leaning in our favor. And once we''re done with the Kiyomizus we can focus on the world''s newest threat; nephilims."


    "One thing at a time, Abner. We can''t get ahead of ourselves."


    Much like Yuki-sensei, Abner started out as an agent for the one above, tasked with observing how the humans were fairing with the invasion of the band of Fallen Angels. Once he saw how fragile they were he used all of his energy to provide guidance.


    Much like God he searched for the most loyal members. People who had nothing to lose and a new life to gain. Abner searched for people in need for his holy gifts. The people who came to his side were in need of a miracle.


    When he first met Shiori the young man was lost in the world. He was alone and out of place with his sister who he needed to protect. After days of harboring food from garbage cans and sometimes from droppings that looked somewhat edible, Abner came upon them and informed them of a new life that they could live if they gave their life to his savior.


    With the two being demonic in nature to him, harboring the blood of the wolf, Abner banned them from performing such a transformation. Although, they weren''t strong enough to completely transform into a full blown werewolf.


    To make up for their lack of a transformation he issued them with enchanted items. Honoka was blessed with a staff that had the ability to forge plants to her aid making her comfortable with nature. Shiori was granted two chokutos, blades that could be infused with light itself to increase its cutting power.


    Abner''s goal was starting to blur through the lines of reality and fantasy, he had a goal which was to eradicate all sources of evil. It was his obsessions, he swore to himself, to god, and to his members that he would cleanse the world.


    Blindly following their faith none of the members questioned his motives. Maybe they were too scared to as they all knew of his holy status as an Angel of God. To show even a lack of faith in an Angel means you''re losing faith in the one above all and surely that isn''t something worth risking.

 Chapter 5: Purify

    I had to admit that it was a fun day at the park. I always pictured bringing someone who I loved there. Not like sisterly loved, but someone who I loved as a partner.


    There''s one thing that still sticks in my mind. It''s the fact that I have a father. All of this time I thought I was alone in the world until I was adopted by Ryo and Keiko. For my father to leave me alone and then come back to try and kill me. I don''t ever want to see this guy and as a matter of fact, I wish he was dead.


    The only thing I can do now is find out how to master these powers of mine; manipulating shadows. Who would have guessed that would be the ability I got stuck with. I''ll just have to own it and make it truly frightening. Then, I''ll find my father before he has the chance to kill me.


    At the Church of Purification, the members consisting of Setsuko, Shou, Miki, Honoka, and Shiori were all lined up outside. Shiori instructed them on their mission details.


    "The mission is as simple as can be. We''re going to raid the Kiyomizu Manor and slaughter everyone there. Now the Kiyomizus are a mixture of strange races which include Vampires and Werewolves, but they''ll be at a severe disadvantage. Our enchanted equipment will be enough to weaken them enough to kill. Any questions?"


    "Yes. Are there any special abilities these guys have that we should be worried about?" Shou asked.


    "The only noteworthy ones worth mentioning are Keiko with the ability to flash freeze anything and Ryo with the power to instantly combust objects."


    "Sounds crucial."


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be caught off guard by the reappearance of two of their family members."


    "Sounds good."


    Shiori closed his eyes before releasing a gentle sigh.


    "So our fate encounter will turn out to be one drenched in bloodshed. I always knew I would return, but, I didn''t expect it to be in such a way. I''ve given my life to God now and will rewrite my sins."


    Elsewhere, Terios was out with Akira and hanging around an arcade. The two were enjoying the various games and challenged one another to a round of air hockey which Akira ended up winning.


    "Dang, Akira. How are you so good at nearly everything?"


    "I''m just lucky I suppose. I wouldn''t say I''m good at everything."


    "Lies, you''re a straight A student. In all subjects."


    "Well, I study a lot. I''d recommend you returning back to school, but, I don''t know the situation with you."


    "I don''t completely understand it myself."


    At that moment, Terios felt some strange aura. It was that of divine nature. Even though he was still learning how to sense other''s energies, he knew what this was.


    "Hey, I''ll be right back. I''m going to use the restroom."


    "Alright."


    He wandered off, moving through the various games the dimly lit arcade had to offer. Eventually, he found a familiar face playing a racing game. It appeared to be none other than, Akari Vhaal.


    "Akari, what are you doing here?"


    She jumped and turned around in her seat, staring at Terios with wide eyes before she smiled softly. Hopping out from her chair she hugged him gently. From her caress and with her being so close he could feel her warmth along with that strange aura.


    "H-hey. You sure are friendly for an assassin."


    It''s her. I can''t tell what this kind of energy I''m sensing from her, it''s strange.


    "Of course I am, silly. I wouldn''t be a big meanie. Besides, I haven''t killed anyone yet. I want to keep my innocence."


    "That''s good to hear actually."


    "How did you find me?"


    "I guess it was just by chance."


    "Teehee. Maybe so! I''m kind of hungry will you treat me out to lunch?"


    "Yeah, that''s fine. Let me just text Akira to go on ahead."


    He whips out his phone and begins to text his cousin, telling him to head home without him. Akari, being nosy peaked at what he was typing.


    "Let''s go! I''m hungry."


    Terios took her hand and led her out of the arcade. The bright sunlight was blinding after being out in the dark for so long. He carried her off and wanted to visit his favorite place.


    "Hey, were you in the mood for something sweet?"


    "I love sweets!"


    "It''s settled then."


    He guided her to the nearby bakery which smelled of delicious cooked pastries. Sitting her down in a seat, Terios went over to the cashier and ordered them something sweet; two vanilla crepes. Paying the man he returned to the table to see a smiling Akari who kicked her legs to a tune she was singing in her head.


    "Welcome back, Terios."


    "Here you go. Just for you. Something sweet to match your personality."


    "Why thank you."


    She smiled brighter as he placed the snack down next to her along with a silver fork. He took a seat across from her and began to dig in with his fork.


    The sweetness of this treat is so mouth watering. This truly is my favorite bakery to come to. I hope Akari enjoys it aswell. Well, judging by her smile she loves it.


    "You''re very nice. I don''t know why my family hates yours so much."


    "I guess it''s an ego thing."


    "If we were forced to fight... would you hurt me, Terios?"


    "U-uhh. No, I wouldn''t. I don''t really like hurting people. Besides, as long as the treaty between our family exists then we won''t have to worry about stupid fights."


    "You''re right."


    Meanwhile.


    Shiori Kiyomizu was preparing to move his troops to the Kiyomizu Manor, but with the stressful battle ahead of him he couldn''t help but descend into his thoughts and how he felt about everything.


    I had a huge responsibility growing up in that cursed family. We were all trained to be hunters of various supernatural creatures. Just knowing the existence of the supernatural at such a young age was torturous. I was robbed of ever having a childhood being the first ever Kiyomizu. Everything was leaning on me. I quickly grew tired of killing monsters. Even though they were monsters, I always felt guilty having to kill something. No matter how evil it was. It felt like it would never end.


    Then my sister, Honoka was forced to partake in our grueling mission. I don''t even remember what we hoped to gain from doing this. When things appeared hopeless I found someone to make me happy. Her name was Akane and she belonged to the Emata family. They were very mentally ill and undertook some weird ritual that involved the head of the Emata''s having sex with his daughters. It was sickening and I wanted to take her away from all of that.


    "Shiori. We''re ready."


    "It''s time to begin."


    Meanwhile.


    Akira was on his way home, walking through the woods as he took out his cell phone to look at the text that he got from Terios. "I hope he''s alright. I''m worried about him."


    His nose twitched as he began to sniff at the air. An unfamiliar scent, he kept on sniffing until he got a good whiff of it.


    "I don''t recognize any of these scents-"


    From behind him was a large chain that was preparing to snatch him up, although he quickly leapt forward and bounced off of a tree to land on a higher branch. His eyes darted around as he observed his surroundings.


    "What was that?"


    Soon the chain would wrap itself tightly around the tree, sneaking up until it was behind Akira whose eyes widened once he felt that it was behind him. He quickly leapt forward to avoid the attack and was now in midair.


    Before he could safely land, various vines erupted from the ground and ensnared Akira, latching onto his wrists, ankles, and torso.


    "Not good! I can''t break out!"


    "Hello little brother."


    "That voice... Shiori...?"


    Shiori was an alluring young man standing at six foot two who radiated with mesmerizing beauty. His hair formed of silky pink strands that had a wet sheen to it. Green eyes held back a sense of sadness. Straddling his legs was a pair of red jeans with black boots. He wore a thin black shirt with a red blazer over it. Against each side of him was his blade sheathes. On the left side of his ear was a ear ring stud.


    "It''s good to see you again, I just wished were on better terms. Know that I have nothing against you, but, you''ll play a key role into what we hope to accomplish."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What''s that? What are you trying to do?" Akira said as he struggled desperately from the thick vines keeping him bound.


    "Uubji''s responsible, no not just him, the Kiyomizus all have blood on their hands."


    "Is this about... her?"


    "It is, but, it''s also bigger than her. Things won''t turn out bad for you if you leave Akira. After it''s over you can return with us."


    "No. My place is here. It''s still your home, it''s not too late to come back."


    "We wouldn''t want to come back, Akira." Honoka went on. "You shouldn''t have to scarifice your life to dabble with things that don''t involve you. You should have had the choice to be a normal boy. Instead you have to keep secrets from the others at school. How can you build bonds when you can''t be open about yourself?"


    Honoka has a buxom figure. Her hair was a beautiful blonde color which was wrapped in pigtails resting gently on her large sized chest. On the left side of her head she had a red flower attached. Her eyes matched her brother''s and she was dressed in a blue cheongsam that revealed a slit on the right side of her leg.


    "You''re right. I have been keeping secrets from a lot of people, but it''s for the best of everyone''s benefits. I know the dangers of getting normal people involved with the supernatural and I accept my responsibilities."


    "You shouldn''t have to deal with that! This isn''t our fight!"


    "It became our fight when our blood was fused with that of our father. This is what it means to be a Kiyomizu. We have to do the job that no one is able to do. Not because we should do it, but because we can."


    "I respect you, Akira. I honor your high resolve for our family. However, everyone has sins that they must atone for."


    Shiori approached his brother who remained in suspended motion. The vines were too tight against his body and so he was helpless. At this rate Akira didn''t know what would happen to him. How he would be used to hunt his family down, or put them at a disadvantage. It sickened him.


    Gentle hands reached out for his blades, extracting them in a vibrant motion as the sound of flesh being stabbed through was heard followed by screams of pain. Shiori had impaled his brother''s torso with his twin chokutos. A trail of blood travel along the cold unforgiving metal and soon smoke emitted from it.


    "As you should know by now these blades were forged from pure silver. So, you can forget about healing the wound."


    "Damn you! You won''t get away with this!" Akira shouted. The pain in his voice was obvious and a strong burning sensation could be felt from his stab wounds. Like a beaming sun focused on a certain portion of the body.


    "A Werewolf is only as good as his healing. Once that'' runs dry he becomes nothing more than a fragile pup."


    With Akira in their clutches how will the members of the church use this to their advantage against the Kiyomizus? Who will prevail in a battle that is nothing but personal for few members of the Purification squad?


    Speaking of which, over at the Kiyomizu Manor, the members were unaware of what would transpire. Uubji was tending to the flower garden out back along with his wife Hatsumi who appeared to have yellow eyes and blonde hair.


    "This used to be Honoka''s favorite job. Watering these beautiful flowers." Uubji mentioned.


    "Funny you mention her name. It''s been forever since we last interacted with her." Hatsumi replied.


    "Well, there''s not much we can do about it now. I just hope that they''re doing ok. I still feel guilty about how everything transpired. Sometimes it feels like it''s my fault."


    "I''m just as much to blame as you are. Parenting is a job for two. We put too much stress onto them. They were merely children after all. But, you''ve made up for it by being a good father to Maemi and Akira."


    "Haha, yeah. I was way too serious back then. Plus, being a werewolf means I have to control my emotions so I won''t change."


    Hatsumi hovered a pail of water over the sweet scented flowers. Droplets of water sprinkled over them and embraced them with the way of life. Uubji lowered himself to gently take a whiff of them before laughing.


    "Hahaha. The thing about having an enhanced sense of smell is that it stays with you longer. Lot''s of things, including those involving a more naughty nature."


    Hatsumi snickered and splashed him with the water from the pail. Uubji then imitated a dog''s reaction as he began shaking himself to try and rid himself of the liquid. Although, it didn''t work out as he planned, he was still pretty much damp.


    "I''m going to get changed into something dry."


    "Don''t keep me waiting here too long."


    "I won''t."


    Uubji started to walk off, pausing for a moment to sniff out his surroundings. He thought for a moment he caught something, but it must have been his imagination.


    After taking his time getting dressed, Uubji headed back downstairs and back out the front entrance of the Manor. He felt something was wrong and hurried along to the garden where he witnessed an unconscious Hatsumi and Shiori standing over her.


    "Nice to see you again, dad. Sucks that we couldn''t meet on better terms, but our life hasn''t really been a happy one now has it?" Shiori questioned him.


    "Son, now look, I don''t know what it is you''re hoping to prove here, but it has to stop."


    Shiori stared down at his mother before he bent down to scoop her frame into his arms. He''d then begin to approach Uubji and handed her off to him.


    "We''ll need to discuss some things in a civil manner. Regarding Akira and your family''s well being."


    "Just what are you getting at?" Uubji asked as he held his wife in his arms.


    "I''ve been tasked with a mission to purify our family."


    "I''m going to assume ''purify'' means kill."


    "Why yes, you''re right. As your son you should know what kind of man I am. You know what I want and what I''m willing to do to get it."


    "Revenge is something that ruins lives. Holding onto hatred is no way to live, son."


    "You''re right, dad. I haven''t been living for a long time. I thought finding a new life and ridding myself from the family would make me happy." He closed his eyes after speaking, a gentle breeze passing by the two. When his eyes reopened it was easy to see the sadness that filled his green hues. "But, knowing that my girlfriend committed suicide because she was raped by her own father! Her face tortures me every night. Knowing that I could have done something, you could have done something! Instead you did nothing.. I did nothing. All because of the treaty."


    "¡­"


    "Soon my men will invade and rid you from this world. But, I''m going to give you a choice, dad. A choice that I was never given. If you come with me, I''ll give you my brother back and we''ll discuss things in private."


    "Son. I''m not going to leave my family high and dry."


    "I figured you''d say something like that. I have no problem forcing your hand." Shiori said while his hand reached for a single sheathe before he extracted his blade and pointed it at Uubji.


    "Shiori. I never wanted any of this. Put down your weapon, I''m not going to fight you. Just take me to Akira and we''ll work something out..."


    "That''s what I wanted to hear." Shiori placed his weapon back in its case before he led Uubji who still had his wife in his arms.


    While they went off in private to discuss things the rest of the Church members were preparing to move under Shiori''s orders. They all gathered outside of the Manor, staring at it with only one goal in mind. Slaughtering everyone inside.


    Over the months of their formation they''ve killed what they deemed as evil. A certain bias was used to determine this and often races other than humans were killed. To put it simply their deeds were both evil and good, killing beings who would pose a threat to humanity along with beings who wouldn''t.


    In a show of disrespect, Shou was going to summon them all out in such a vulgar way. He held out his enchanted blade that was engulfed with an aura of light and fired multiple beams at the building, shattering windows and putting dents into various spots.


    "Come on out you cockroaches!" Shou demanded.


    Slowly but surely, the members of the family that were currently in the building came out. At the time it was merely Keiko, Setsuna and Akemi who wanted to see what all of the ruckus was about.


    "What in the world is going on here?" Keiko asked and glared at the church members when she saw they were armed she moved her arms to block both Akemi and Setsuna in a show of motherly protection.


    "How cute, even demons feel the need to protect their vile offspring." Shou said.


    "Mother... why are all these people here? Is it ok if I eat them?" Setsuna asked as she looked over at them.


    "No! Your father wouldn''t want that."


    Akemi remained silent and crossed his arms against his chest while scanning the group of people. "I''m concerned with how they were able to locate our oh so secret hideout.." His dark red eyes met with Honoka''s and he smirked. "Oh a traitor? What''s our policies on that mom?"


    "We don''t have one."


    The Kiyomizus were outnumbered, the odds were in the church members favor and with their enchanted weapons this may just mean the end for all of their lives. The showdown was about to begin and the danger that Uubji was facing was still unknown.

 Chapter 6: Monster

    Things were heating up as battle lines were drawn. Akemi, Keiko, and Setsuna were being hunted like monsters and the members of the church planned to purify them. The Kiyomizus had isolated themselves from the world for the protection of their family and others who didn''t need to get involved with them. Now all of that was coming to an end.


    "How pathetic. You''re the kind of people I hate the most. Little sheep who''ll blindly follow orders." Akemi insulted them.


    "Watch your mouth, little demon." Shou fired back.


    "You want to see a demon, huh? I''ll be glad to show you all just how much of a demon I am." Akemi said as he began to approach the group, judging by the way he walked he was very confident with his abilities on the field of battle.


    "Hmm." Shou noticed this and was deciding who would be best suited to take out the first demon from the Kiyomizu. Before he could feel confident about his own choice, Akemi broke his concentration.


    "Hey. I''m willing to take all of you on at once. I just want to get this shit out of the way."


    The cockiness presented from this guy, was he all talk or did he have a reason to be carefree about the situation? He was a good bluffer if he was acting.


    "Miki! Setsuko! Take care of this one quickly. I''ll handle the older woman. Honoka, handle the pale looking one." Shou barked out orders and everyone followed.


    "I have to fight two girls? Wonderful." Akemi sighed. "Follow me, I''d rather fight somewhere your screams won''t be heard. Although, I doubt that''ll be possible."


    Miki and Setsuko remained quiet and gazed at Shou who gave a stern nod.


    "You''re truly stupid aren''t you? You''re leading yourself into your own grave, don''t you know?" Shou asked of the silver haired teen.


    "Whatever, think what you want. It''ll enhance that stupid look you''ll give when you''re flat on your ass." Akemi fired off before walking off deeper into the woods with Miki and Setsuko trailing behind him.


    Keiko watched nervously as her son walked off with two people who wanted to destroy him. This was how these churches treated others with gifts that could be viewed as demonic by nature.


    "Setsuna, are you ready dear?" Keiko turned her head to look at her daughter.


    "Always.." Setsuna raised her hand into the air, a purple portal opening from above as she reached into it and pulled out a black scythe which she held firmly.


    Akemi causally walked through the forest with his hands gently inside the pockets of his hoodie until he thought he was deep enough. He would cease his movement and slowly turn around to face the two.


    The one on the left was known as Miki, a young woman who stood at five foot three, her hair was as white as snow and her eyes were blue like the sky. She wore a black skirt with a red tank top covered by a leather jacket. Along her right hand were chains wrapped tightly around it.


    On the right was her friend Setsuko who stood at five foot four, her hair was short and colored black while her eyes were a hazel color. She wore brown jeans and a white blouse. Strapped to her side was a blade she had yet to unsheathe.


    Akemi was defenseless not bothering to use any weapons of the sorts. He depended completely on his supernatural abilities which gave him enough time to practice it. His head tilted slightly, cracking it some before he sighed.


    "I''m going to give you once chance to run away. This way I don''t seem like the bad guy here."


    "You think we''ll run because you say so? You obviously have no idea who you''re fighting." Setsuko said before pulling out her sword. "Durandal, majestic sword, purify the heavens!" She said as she aimed the blade towards the silver haired boy, firing a vortex through it which roared its way towards him.


    "Oh? Interesting, for a rookie." Akemi held out his hand when the vortex got near him, he was unaffected by the strength of it and simply caused it to blow itself out. The refreshing wind causing his hair to fly around wildly along with his clothes.


    "What did he do to it...?" Setsuko asked.


    "Don''t worry about it now." Miki said. She leapt into the air, using her chained wrapped hand to fire off various chains towards Akemi who stood there motionlessly. As the chains tried to wrap around him they were prevented from doing so it looked as if an invisible force was pushing it away from his frame.


    "So boring, you won''t even be considered a warm up! I knew not to get my hopes so ahead of myself!" Akemi shouted before his body darted off. His speed was incredible, superhuman even. The two girls'' eyes couldn''t track down where he had went.


    Appearing infront of Miki, Akemi pushed his right hand into her stomach, causing her to be thrown around with monstrous strength. It was as if her body was slammed by a train, it was shocking. She zipped off into a tree, crashing into it harshly which caused her to gasp out.


    Her body throbbed and ached and something was broken in her body. She felt limp and powerless and when she noticed that Akemi was standing over her with a sadistic smirk her fear began to increase.


    Akemi pressed his foot against the pretty face of Miki, pressing her skull against the bark of the tree while he taunted her.


    "Come on! Why are you so weak!? I barely touched you!"


    Setsuko watched with anger as her friend was being mistreated by such a demon. She clenched her blade and charged toward him, swinging her blade down for his head. With great speed and power she should be able to cut into his skull and kill him.


    Unfortunately, there was a grave error, as the blade neared Akemi''s head it broke in two. A look of shock was bestowed onto Setsuko''s expression, her trusty blade which was used to slay countless demons over her time was simply shattered like it was a twig. Whatever power this male had it was frightening.


    "Huh?" Akemi slowly tilted his head to gaze over at Setsuko before he pressed his palm against her chest, sending her flying back much like he did to Miki. The force, however, was more like being hit with a football. When she landed onto the ground she grunted and slowly got up.


    "Now, I won''t kill you. But, there should be a penalty for your sin. For being stupid enough to attack us on our own home turf. What the hell made you think you could win!? If I just let you go..." He said as he lowered himself to Miki''s face, moving his hand to brush a few strands of her hair. "You won''t learn from your mistake and what better way is there to learn then experiencing agonizing pain!"


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Akemi slammed his foot against her knee, shattering it nearly instantly and causing the woman''s face to contort in a grotesque feature as she shrieked in pain and horror. Her body twitched and she clutched at her knee.


    "Lovely! Just lovely! Seeing you like this makes me want to call you cute! Still, I''m just not feeling all of the emotion you could be giving!"


    "That''s enough, stop it! You bastard!" Setsuko yelled as she got back up. Hearing her friend''s distorted sounds of pain and misery made her snap. She wasn''t going to watch as the bastard had her way with him. She charged forward, preparing to use the broken sword to atleast harm him somehow.


    "You''re an ant compared to me. Go away." Akemi didn''t even look at her, he simply held out a hand and a gust of wind forced her back. Her body slide, kicking up dirt and dust, but she didn''t stop she charged at him again.


    As she swung the broken blade at him this time that invisible force would shatter it to bits, leaving her helpless and afraid. Akemi sighed before he flicked Setsuko''s forehead with his index finger, causing her to fly back across the ground, knocking her off her feet.


    "Now, where were we? Kukuku, I''m going to enjoy reducing you into the dog that you are. You''ll have to crawl like an infant! Oh, I just came up with a wonderful idea! Tell me what part of you I should break next! If you don''t I''ll just rip you in half!"


    Miki was still whining in pain and could barely speak. She was afraid of what this psychopath might do to her. Tears started to flow through her eyes as she felt like her life could end at any moment.


    "That''s... adorable! If you think crying is going to save you, you''re sadly mistaken! If you want to save yourself tell me what you want broken!"


    "I-it hurts, please..." Miki sounded pathetic, her voice reverted into such a timid state that she sounded like a shy girl trying to talk to a boy. Akemi didn''t find it convincing though and simply pinched a chunk of her skin from her face.


    "I could always peel the flesh from your bones. Kukuku! Shall I give it a try!?"


    Eventually the fear was too much for her to handle along with the constant state of pain she was in. Her eyes closed silently before passing out right infront of him. Akemi looked down at her with an angry expression.


    "How boring. There''s no fun in torturing someone who doesn''t respond to it." His head slowly turns to face Setsuko who was struggling to get up. Her eyes were glued on the demon as he started to approach her. Since she couldn''t make it off the floor she was going to use every ounce of strength she had to get out of harm''s way.


    It was like something out of a horror movie. Akemi walked slowly behind her, letting her put as much effort into trying to leave before he stomped on her leg, pinning her in place. With the sudden shock and induced fear she was feeling she couldn''t help but wet herself causing the yellow liquid to stain the grass.


    "Did you really...? That''s fuckin'' priceless! You''re that scared, how cute!" Akemi shouted at her before he kicked her in the gut, sending her rolling along the grass and laying onto her front as she coughed multiple times before blood flew out from her mouth.


    Akemi casually walked towards her, whistling some. "My power is pretty frightening isn''t it? I''m sure you both thought you were something special, but, against me everyone''s below me. Take that lesson and get out of here while I''m feeling merciful. And remember this scar that I''m about to carve into you."


    He bent down near her, grabbing onto her hand with one hand and with the other he gripped onto her index finger and proceeded to force it back as he possibly could until a gritty popping was heard. Setsuko''s response was filled with excruciating pain.


    "S-STOP! YOU DEMON!" Saying this didn''t help her case, instead he went for her middle finger and like the other one wouldn''t stop until he heard the signal which echoed into his ears like a symphony.


    "Repeat what I say and then I''ll let you pick yourself up. Then you can take your friends and never come back here or I''ll kill you before you can even realize you''re dead." He moved onto her ring finger and following the popping sound was her cries.


    "I was foolish to ever dream of being able to scratch Akemi or his family. It only shows how ignorant I am to even attempt to purify them all at once. I swear I will never bother your family again."


    She remained quiet besides her whimpering and tearing of the eyes. So to motivate her he moved onto her pinky and snapped it violently. It was as easy as snapping a carrot. "Say it!"


    Setsuko was terrified, her body was sweating heavily and fear scarred her eyes. To her this man was an omnipotent being whom she could not harm. She had no choice but to satisfy him by doing as he wished. "I-I was foolish to ever.." She choked on her words and her heart thumped against her chest like a drum. "To ever dream of being able to yo-"


    His hand tightened against her arm and if he had applied anymore pressure he would have caused it to burst. She yelped in pain and was wondering what she had done wrong to be punished like this.


    "Say my name, bitch. Now start over."


    "I-I was..." Her cheeks flushed bright red. She never pictured herself being reduced to such a state and even peeing herself during battle like this. "Foolish to ever... dream of being able to scratch Akemi... it only shows how ignorant I-I am to even attempt to purify them all at once.. I swear I will never bother your family again!" After saying this she would break down in tears and finally Akemi released her arm, letting her hold it in pain.


    "Good girl, pfft." Akemi said before he decided to return back to the others. The fight would probably be over now and the victor was obvious for him. Never looking back he left a path of destruction leaving the two girls decimated.

 Chapter 7: Resentment

    Being reconnected with her family after years spent apart has ignited a fire within Honoka. All of her previous emotions were piling up. They were mixed, on one hand she was able to see her aunt and cousin, but she had a job to terminate them to please her new family.


    Even though her mind was made up she still felt hesitant to take their lives. It was too much to ask of someone. To murder their relatives for being different. She wasn''t any different than they were.


    Honoka took a deep breath as she glanced over at her comrade, Shou. After drifting off for a bit she realized that she also felt resentment towards them. She wasn''t able to have a normal life. A life that she wished to have more than anything.


    This caused a burning hatred for her family to generate. Her hand clenched tightly against her green colored staff which was decorated with a pink flower bulb at the top. Against the back of her hand was her throbbing vein that showed how angry she felt.


    She didn''t want to disappoint her friends or Abner. He had given her so much, a home, friends, a new life. She couldn''t just allow her feelings to surface and cloud her judgement. Her eyes stared over at Keiko and Setsuna who remained motionless.


    "Get ready, Honoka." Shou said.


    "I''ve been ready for this moment." Honoka stated before she raised her staff to the heavens and slammed it harshly against the grass which caused it to tremor and split apart the very earth before her enchanted staff summoned thick green vines.


    Setsuna remained as clam as ever. It would be rare if she showed emotion, she was simply a ghost without much feelings for others besides her adopted brother, Terios. Her dim gray eyes focused on the vines that were uprooted from the ground and stretching towards her general area.


    Slowly she moved a hand to forge a purple portal which the vines went into. Another portal opened behind her, showing that the vines had missed their mark. Her portal closed, cutting through the vines easily and ceasing their movement enough for her to open a portal under her.


    Her thin pale body descended down just in time to avoid a combination of vines that would have entangled her. Honoka kept her guard up, glancing around to examine her surroundings.


    Setsuna was a slick kind of fighter. Her body gave her advantage to ignore pain and her ability was crafty. It left her enemies on the defensive while she was a master at both offense and defense.


    Immediately a portal opened directly above Honoka which caused a bead of sweat to form along the side of her forehead. She had relaxed her body for a second and already Setsuna was preparing an attack.


    Honoka gripped her staff and sent it flying above her before anything could appear from out of that mystical portal. Wherever it led it didn''t matter. Honoka was a bit surprised to find out that it was just space and it had been a decoy.


    A portal opened up behind her as she directed her attention to striking the portal above her. Setsuna''s scythe was the first thing to extend from the portal, slicing through the back of Honoka''s outfit and sending a swipe of blood onto the ground. Honoka clenched her teeth and leapt back into the air.


    She landed a few feet away from her cousin, the wound on her back slowly beginning to repair itself. Regeneration was one hell of an ability to have along with improved physical capabilities. Still, that wouldn''t be enough to defeat a foe such as the one gazing at her.


    "Setsuna if anyone has the right to resent your family more than me it''s you. I mean look at what your mother did to you."


    Honoka decided she could gain an advantage over Setsuna if she picked at the one thing that she was self-conscious about; her appearance.


    "Your mother screwed up your life. You were bullied endlessly in school because of her selfish choice to play god with your life. To revive you from the dead. Was it really worth all of the suffering?"


    "¡­" Setsuna was stunned by her words but kept her emotionless expression. She didn''t show any sign of change but Honoka knew it was working.


    "You can''t enjoy the simplest taste of food, something that gives us just a bit of pleasure. You can''t bear children and that''s even if you could find someone to love what you are. You''ll never be able to establish a connection with people because in order to ensure your survival you have to devour souls from other humans. Like some sort of Vampire."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Setsuna''s expression remained the same. Her hands kept a firm grip on her scythe as she continued to listen to her cousin''s harmful words. Eventually, her gaze turned cold and now more then ever she wanted to kill her already.


    Without wasting her energy on a response she charged forward while Honoka launched a single vine that swiped against the wind to try and knock the pale looking figure off her guard. When it approached close enough, Setsuna leapt into the air to avoid the violent attack.


    However, she wouldn''t be safe soaring through the skies. Another set of vines were flying off towards her, eager to entangle her where she leapt. Instead of sticking on the defense she switched to offense and swung her scythe multiple times, projecting a stream of purple colored energy that was so sharp it sliced through the space itself.


    The attack easily ripped through the vines leaving nothing but bits and pieces of it much to Honoka''s dismay, she had an attachment to all things that had to do with plants and the sort. She nimbly avoided the slash projection which collided with the ground, carving a scar into it in the process.


    Honoka was startled by the power of the attack, she moved over to look down at how deep the cut was and could have sworn she saw the depths of hell. A large gulp could be heard as sweat seeped from her pores.


    "Don''t compare me with your pathetic reason for being a traitor. You just couldn''t handle being apart of this family so you left like a coward." Setsuna said bluntly.


    Hearing those words come out from her mouth angered her deeply. She clenched her staff so hard it was hard to believe there wasn''t any signs of cracks. "Call me what you want. I know you feel miserable because of your mother''s actions. Admit it!"


    "I love my mother. Just like how your mother loves you. Yet, you still abandoned her. It just shows how self centered you are. You enjoy being a victim don''t you?"


    "You think you have the right to talk down to your elders like that!? Watch your tone!" She shouted and sent her staff crashing down onto the ground, sending a wave of thorny vines which danced and twisted through the air.


    Setsuna remained still, when they all bundled up to crash down on her she leapt backwards, gathering space while opening two portals by her cousin''s feet. They were very small compared to the others and left just enough room for a skeleton''s hand to reach out from both openings, latching roughly onto Honoka''s feet.


    "What the hell is this!? It''s so gross!" She was completely caught off guard. Her legs were bound tight and she didn''t have the strength to break free.


    Setsuna was preparing her final attack, swinging her scythe crashing through the air as she fired a piercing slice which precisely sliced through everything in its way with infinite sharpness. Honoka was desperate to avoid the attack and summoned a large area of vines to protect herself.


    Although thick in texture, Setsuna''s attack broke through any form of defense. It easily dissected through the vines and through Honoka''s body, but it didn''t stop there, behind her the body of trees were also carved through and remained still for awhile before everything fell.


    Honoka''s large gash along her body released a gush of blood which gave off a red mist effect. Parts of her dress was stained with her crimson liquids and her eyes looked empty. She was disgusted with her inability to complete her mission.


    The wound didn''t give her pain, yet being defeated was still hard on her. With all of her blood pouring out onto the floor she finally lost her strength to stand. The skeleton hands that bounded her were no more. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head before she collapsed onto the floor.


    Setsuna had won. She sent her weapon back into her own little pocket dimension and turned to look at her mother who was busy fighting with the man known as Shou. In the back of her mind she couldn''t stop thinking about what Honoka had said. She was right about a lot of things. She didn''t have any friends and spent most of her time alone. She had to drop out of school from constant bullying and was abnormal to everyone around.

 Chapter 8: Requiem For A Dream (1)

    Author''s note: Hello everyone, tonight''s chapter starts the beginning of where things head off into a more tragic tone. We all witnessed how tragic Terios'' life started, but now we''ll see how this will change him through the upcoming chapters. I''d love to hear your feedback on what you think of the progression and the characters so far. Expect more chapters tomorrow as I''m free most of the day.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Shou dashed off, swinging his enchanted holy blade that was dubbed Excalibur. The blade was flossed with gold and has cut through more demons then he could count. Keiko remained on her toes as she maneuvered around is fatal attacks.


    "You''re quick on your feet woman, but I''m afraid that won''t keep you safe for long." Shou announced before he held his blade towards her and the air around him began to heat up before projecting a blast of light.


    Keiko''s eyes widened before she held out her hands and crafted a wall of ice to shield her against the attack. The flash of light blasted through the wall which caused tiny particles of it to flow around with the wind while blowing Keiko back onto the ground.


    "I heard Shiori speak of your ability. You''re able to flash freeze things, huh? A shame you won''t ever get the chance to use it." With this Shou pointed his blade towards the woman.


    His blade started to release a trail of smoke before it heated up and fired off multiple streams of light which traveled quickly towards a downed Keiko. One blasted her head on, sending her sliding against the ground, luckily she used the momentum from it to push herself up to avoid the next incoming attacks.


    She forged a series of ice spikes along the air and sent them hurling towards the young man who easily shattered them with his enchanted blade. The sound imitated that of glass being broken.


    Shou was smart enough to keep his distance from the cold woman, he knew if he was to approach her she would have a better chance at freezing him to the core. He clenched his hand against his blade firmly before swinging rapidly at the air, sending a flurry of light crescents that danced effortlessly through the atmosphere. The crescents eagerly searched for its target, who wasn''t able to avoid it completely, the sharpened blades of light tearing into her arms and abdomen.


    A trail of blood trickled down her frame while she huffed lightly. The paladin knew that something was up with her and expected her to be more offensive. Then, he knew what she was doing and started to laugh immediately after.


    "You''ve been easy this entire time. Why is that?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? You refer to my family and I as Demons when in fact we''re quite the opposite. We''d never lay a finger on anyone who was innocent. I don''t even want to put any harm on a young boy who fights for what he believes in."


    "Hahaha, don''t be so stupid. You really think I''m going to fall for such a trick? I know how manipulative your people can be and I''ve been trained to ignore everything you say. So, I''d suggest going all out so you don''t embarrass yourself.''"


    Keiko moved a hand to feel one of her wounds using the pain to remind her that this encounter was real. She released a sigh before closing her eyes. Once she opened them, a cool mist was rising from it.


    Shou kept his guard up for anything that she was trying to do, but instantly he felt his blade being completely turned to ice. It was a huge surprise to have his weapon frozen in such a short amount of time, although that wouldn''t stop him. With his hand connected to the weapon he was able to heat it up with his light abilities which melted the ice and allowed him to fire off a beam of light towards Keiko.


    Keiko summoned a pillar of ice to lift herself up into the air, avoiding the beam just in time as it crashed and shatter her icy pillar. Now that she was in the air she focused her eyes on his right leg which would cause ice to form around it until it was completely encased.


    "Damn you! This ability of yours is truly a pain!" Shou shouted.


    The ice was doing more than just freezing his leg, he felt the coldness spread out through his entire body. He was cursed with chills and swore under his breath. She was still in the air so he could use this moment to fire a counter attack and since she was up there she wouldn''t be able to dodge. Going with this plan, he held his blade towards her, instantly heating up the blade before he fired of another beam of light.


    Keiko saw the beam fly towards her, she wouldn''t be able to avoid it so she prepared to guard against it by covering herself with her arms. She was preparing to form a wall of ice to lessen the impact, but before she could react a portal formed behind her and she was pulled into it by an outstretched hand reaching out to save her.


    The beam just missed the two with the portal closing before it could strike them. Shou cursed once again, his eyes darting around the field. While they were hidden he slammed his blade against his frozen leg to shatter it. It was cold but still walkable. Appearing a fair distance away, Setsuna and Keiko appeared from a new portal.


    "Heh, Honoka was defeated so easily?"


    "She wasn''t a problem for me. The same goes for you." Setsuna said before turning to her mother. "Can I eat this one mother?"


    "No."


    Shou clenched his teeth while a vein showed on his forehead, he knew that he was fighting a losing battle, but he knew that failure wasn''t tolerable. Before he could calculate the best choice of action, a voice startled him.


    "We''re done here, Shou. It''s time for us to leave." Shiori said bluntly.


    "Where the heck were you?" Shou asked.


    "None of your business. We rushed into things and we should retreat. We''re clearly out classed by them."


    "Have you lost your mind? First you go missing for most of the battle then you return to say we should leave?"


    "I gave an order. Where are the others?"


    "They went after the one with silver hair."


    "I wouldn''t worry about those two. They won''t be causing us anymore trouble. Unless you want to end up as broken as those piles of trash I suggest you pick yourself up and high tail it." Akemi spoke as he walked over towards his family with his hands snugged inside of his pockets. "Unless you want your blood splattered all over the place, which I''d be delighted to do."


    Shiori grabbed onto Shou''s shoulder to try and calm him down. "He''s taunting you into getting yourself killed. Let''s get the girls and retreat." Shiori insisted, but also demanded. Shou grunted but obeyed.


    "We won''t bother you anymore, aunt Keiko. It wasn''t my plan to do this. Just know that. Everything has been settled between me and my father." Shiori said before he and Shou walked off to secure Honoka before heading off for the rest.


    "Shiori..." Keiko whispered.


    "What the hell is with that traitor?" Akemi asked.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version."It''s complicated, Akemi."


    Meanwhile.


    Terios and Akari had already finished their treats and were heading back home under Terios'' wishes.


    "Man, I''m stuffed! I shouldn''t have gone for foruth''s, but you know when it comes to sweets, I just can''t help myself! You should have stopped me, Akari." Terios said while balancing Akari on his head.


    "Who''s supposed to be the older adult here?" Akari asked.


    "I''m only 17, I''m still a kid."


    "You''re two years older than me. So, you have to be the mature one."


    "Fine, fine. You sure it''s ok to visit your home?"


    "Yeah, it''ll be ok. I won''t let petty family differences get in between us. So what if your family are professional assassins. So what if my family hunt the supernatural. We all eat the same foods, we all bleed the same blood."


    "Yeah, I guess."


    Now that I think about it, I never really had a friend to invite over before. I wasn''t able to grow bonds with anyone before and for the longest time I''ve felt alone. Even with my kind family, my brother Akemi''s coldness toward me always made me feel like I didn''t belong. He always reminded me that I was the adopted child and wasn''t really related to any of them by blood. That''s why I''m glad I was able to spend this time with Akari. I''m glad I was able to become her friends. So this is what it feels like to spend time with another human? I regret missing out on this feeling for so long. I want to let her know how I feel about her.


    "Hey, Akari."


    "Yeah?"


    "It''s pretty cool spending time with you like this. I just wanted you to know I''m enjoying myself."


    "So am I, Teri-kun! Let''s hang out a lot more!" She smiled cheerfully and covered his eyes with her hands.


    "H-hey, I can''t see."


    "I bet you I can lead you to your house."


    "Haha, you think so?"


    "Yup!"


    "Just don''t let me bump into anything."


    "You can trust me, Teri-kun."


    The two were on the path to head to the Kiyomizu Manor, but not before Terios bumpped into a tree which was followed by giggles.


    After the long setback, the two had managed to avoid the battle that occurred on Terios'' home. When he arrived home, Ryo and Akemi were outside discussing things with Akira and Uubji about what went down.


    "Uubji, that''s risky. We can''t just go back on our words. We''d seem hypocritical." Ryo stated.


    "I know, but, I''ll do this by myself if I have to bro. This is something I have to do so I can live with myself. I can''t let this burden weigh me down and it can''t be lifted until we do what''s right." Uubji said.


    "Uubji, do you really think that your traitor of a son can even lay a finger on Isamu? He''d have a better chance at fighting Terios." When Akemi mentioned that name he turned to see that he was arriving. "Speaking of the bastard."


    "Huh?" Terios seemed startled and Akari was silent.


    "What''s a Vhaal doing here?" Akira asked.


    "She''s just visiting." Terios said.


    "Son, a lot went down while you were gone." Ryo said.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry, I handled it all. You can go back to having a tea party with your gal pal." Akemi snickered.


    "What went down?" Terios asked.


    "Shiori and Honoka returned with a few members from the Church of Purification. Uubji informed me that they were sent here by an Angel named, Abner." Ryo informed him.


    Terios'' eyes widened as his father mentioned an Angel. His body began to shake some as he realized his problem was still there. For a moment he had forgotten that he was a Nephilim. A travesty in God''s eyes. Angel agents were scattered through Japan and maybe the entire world to exterminate them.


    "An Angel...? Is it because of me that...?"


    "No son, you weren''t the only target. But, now that we know we''re being targeted by an Angel. I want this resolved as soon as possible."


    "Dad, I don''t think that''s a good idea... I-I don''t want us to lose anyone.''


    "Son, if we don''t act, we''ll all be blindsided. He didn''t show up here thankfully. If he did..." Ryo paused and for the moment, he revealed fear that startled Uubji, Akira and Terios.


    "Pfft, fighting an Angel will have the same results. Have you forgotten that we fight Demons for a living? What difference will an Angel make?" Akemi asked.


    "You don''t know what they can do, Akemi! With that kind of attitude you''ll get yourself killed!" Terios spoke and instantly he saw that image. The image of his body being impaled with all of those stakes and being thrown into the garbage like common trash by the woman he looked up to. By a sensei.


    "Stop being a pussy! It really, really pisses me off. And when I''m pissed off it makes me want to hit things, things like you!" Akemi shouted before approaching Terios until Ryo stopped him.


    "Save your energy please. I don''t take kindly to anyone trying to wipe out my family. I know Keiko doesn''t want us to do anything rash, but this is unforgivable. I can''t look the other way. We''re going to that Church and we''re finishing this." Ryo said.


    "Leave it all to me. I''ll kill them all." Akemi said.


    "No, I don''t want to us to murder anyone besides the Angel. Do I make myself clear?" Ryo asked boldly.


    "Whatever old man."


    I don''t want this. This is a bad idea! If we go there we''ll die. We''ll all die and end up in the garbage! I''ll lose everything and that isn''t even much. I don''t want to lose my family...


    "Akari. Akira will take you home." Ryo said.


    "O-oh, alright.." Akari whispered and got down from Terios'' head. "Be careful, Teri-kun." She said before Akira took her hand and walked her off.


    "I... will. So, it''ll just be the five of us? Against an entire Church?" Terios asked nervously.


    "Correct son. I want you all to know that I love you all dearly. You''re my family and I never want anything to harm you. I worked too hard raising you to see you all end up dead. That''s why we''ll head out and ambush the Church without killing anyone. Then we''ll face the Angel."


    "Piece of cake, Ryo. Let''s get this shit over with." Akemi said.


    Why can''t I shake this horrible feeling? Why do I feel like this is a mistake. We can''t win against an Angel has everyone gone insane? We should be running, moving somewhere else so we don''t have to put up with this. Even if he found us we could keep running as long as we survived that was all that mattered.


    "Terios?" Ryo asked.


    "I''m ready, father." Terios announced.


    Am I really ready for this?

 Chapter 9: Requiem For A Dream (2)

    While the Kiyomizus planned out their ambush, the members of the Church of Purification were questioning Shiori''s actions. None of them were pleased that he had abandoned his post to deal with a personal issue and were letting him have it.


    "Thanks to your choices we ended up losing, Shiori! Two of our members are injured! What do you have to say to defend your actions!?" Shou asked.


    "Nothing I say will change the results. I let my personal feelings get involved with the outcome of the mission." Shiori put it simply.


    "Do you harbor feelings toward your demon family?" A robed member asked.


    "Are you working with them?" Another asked.


    "Are you conspiring against the church!?" One shouted.


    "No, I wouldn''t do such a thing. My loyalties rest here."


    "You and I both know that isn''t true." Abner said as he entered the room with a bitter expression one he has never shown to them before.


    "Abner..." Shiori grew a bit worried about how he would react to the situation.


    "After everything I''ve done for you! I gave you and your sister a home. No, I gave you a family!"


    "Believe me, I''ll forever be grateful for what you''ve done for me, Abner."


    "You should never bite the hand that feeds you, Shiori. I was willing to look the other way despite your foul heritage, but now I''m starting to think that I was wrong about a lot of things concerning you."


    "What?"


    "From today on you will obey Shou''s orders."


    Shou tilted his head to look over at Shiori before his gaze returned to the angelic one. "Thank you, sir. You won''t regret this."


    "I don''t regret leaving Shiori in charge, I regret not cleansing his family myself. That''ll change."


    "What are you getting at, Abner?"


    "I''m taking matters into my own hands. Does that bother you?"


    "Yes it does. Have you thought about the emotional trauma Honoka and I would have faced if we somehow succeeded? You can''t force us to do something like that."


    "You won''t have to worry about it anymore. I''m dealing with them myself."


    Abner signaled for Shou to follow him as he left Shiori alone in the room. The door slammed shut once everyone had exited.


    Meanwhile.


    The Kiyomizus were walking silently down a street which was lit by street lights. The sun was preparing to set and the night''s embrace was preparing to fold around Japan. Everyone was silent and it was starting to influence Terios'' anxiety. He was just a personified body of nerves and soon he couldn''t follow along with his family anymore.


    Ryo noticed from the corner of his eyes and turned around to notice his son shaking with hesitation. He hated seeing his son have to go through something like this and understood where he was coming from. His hand reached out to pat his son gently on his shoulder.


    "If you aren''t up to the task then you''re free to go home son." Ryo said gently.


    Akemi and Uubji turned around once they heard Ryo talking to his son and watched quietly.


    "Dad... this isn''t just your fight. This is... my fight too!" Terios shouted.


    I have to see what I''m up against. I have to know if it''s really possible to defeat an Angel.


    "Are we still on this? Tch. We all know how this is going to play out. Terios is going to freeze up and he''s going to end up running like the little bitch that he is." Akemi said.


    "That''s enough, Akemi! We don''t have time for pettiness here!" Ryo scolded.


    "Yeah, fine, whatever."


    I''m going to prove Akemi wrong. I''m not going to run no matter what goes down. That''s a promise.


    "I need to be able to do this. I might have to do it again alone." Terios said.


    "You aren''t ever alone, nephew." Uubji replied.


    "Right. I''m sorry I slowed us down."


    "You didn''t, it''s good you stopped us. If you were feeling nervous it would have lowered our morale. Then you could have choked on the battlefield and we don''t need that happening."


    "He''s right." Ryo said.


    "It wouldn''t matter with me along. Kukuku." Akemi said.


    With their resolve clear they continued on their route to the Church which wasn''t too far now. It''d only be a matter of time before they came face to fist with the members.


    Elsewhere.


    Inside the nursery room located on the upper floor of the church, Miki and Setsuko were undergoing healing treatment by practitioners of magic. They were taught the basic levels of healing by Abner himself. Although, they were severely limited on what they could do.


    Miki whined as her knee was engulfed with a soothing yellow light. The glow radiated her body and filled her with pleasure, numbing any source of pain. On the other bed was Setsuko who''s injury was less severe than her friend.


    "This shouldn''t take long, but you''ll still have to take it easy." Said a young robed woman.


    "I understand..." Setsuko said.


    Setsuko held a deep level of respect towards Abner. He was there for her during her hour of need. When she was just nine years old she was hit by a careless driver and the accident had rendered her legs useless.


    She had lost the basic ability to move on her own and became dependent on a wheelchair. Setsuko was never able to adjust to the feeling of not being able to feel her legs and it sent her spiraling into a great depression.


    The only person she could count on was her faith that someday she''d walk again, even if it felt like the odds were stacked against her. When she was feeling at her all time low she came across a man known as Abner.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He had a mysterious aura about him one that felt you with a sudden bliss. Even at a time like this she could help but reveal a smile when looking at him. He saw that she was in need and helped her immediately.


    Feeling shocked that somehow her legs were able to move again she pledged her faith to him and aided him in the creation of said church.


    Shou could be seen walking along the halls of the church as he tightened the defenses around the church. Abner had warned him of a possible follow up attack due to the failed attempt on exterminating the Kiyomizus.


    Robed members were scattered all around the building lying in wait for anyone to approach them. Shou then guarded the front gate in person, keeping his hand near his sword at all times.


    Shiori splashed some water against his face while looking at himself in the mirror. Details of what he discussed with Uubji was on his mind and with security being tightened around the building that only meant one thing.


    Abner was expecting for his family to come tonight. If that happened then there would be no way for them to win. Not only were they outnumbered, but they were outmatched by the church''s angel. Even if they somehow defeated all of the members defeating Abner was impossible.


    The plan would be ruined and Shiori could never be happy. He had to make a choice here and now. Prove that his loyalty remains with the church, or show that he would always be a Kiyomizu at heart. Time was ticking and he didn''t have much time to decide.


    Meanwhile.


    Just outside the large church, Uubji was crouched behind a bush, using his nose to pinpoint just how many people they''d be dealing with. Although, it wasn''t accurate he estimated it.


    "I smell about... 60 people total." Uubji whispered.


    "Hmm, they were expecting us." Ryo said.


    "Dad can you even enter a church? You are a Vampire after all." Terios mentioned.


    "Son, don''t believe everything you see in movies. Vampires aren''t like that in real life."


    "Here''s the plan, we go in there and wreck everything. No objections? Good." Akemi said as he walked out from behind the bush, heading towards the entrance.


    "He''s crazy! He''s going to get himself killed!" Terios shouted.


    "Well, he''d be a good decoy. We can create our own entrance from the side." Ryo admitted.


    Akemi kept his hands in his pockets as he approached the entrance, but was cut off by Shou who guarded the gate.


    "We were expecting you, Demon. We were almost begging that you would come." Shou announced.


    "Is that so...?" Akemi said, lifting his head up towards the roof to notice a few members standing with crosses in their hand.


    "I''ll offer you one last chance to surrender your life. This way you won''t have to suffer much."


    "Tch. Haven''t you learned your lesson from before? You shouldn''t have provoked us. I''m afraid today your church will be losing its cherished mascot!"


    Shou remained stoic as he slowly unsheathed his blade which illuminated with a faint glow before he struck it high in the air, signaling to the others to unleash their full assault. When they noticed it the members who were occupying the roof held their crosses out before channeling a bright yellow colored energy.


    Akemi remained still, but kept his eyes on the ones above him and Shou who didn''t move after raising his blade. Soon they synchronized their beams of lights and all of them found its way towards the silver hair male, crashing all at once. A loud explosion surrounded the area and dust kicked up everywhere.


    "This is our chance, let''s move." Uubji said before he sprinted off.


    Terios and Ryo took off after him, running straight ahead so that they could sneak past the side of the church. The defenses were lacking here now that all of their firing power was being focused on Akemi. Still, a few of them were left here and were taken by surprise by the three.


    Ryo kept running and held out his hand as a warm orange flame formed within his palm before being sent out as a large fireball which rammed into the poor man. He was knocked down from the blast and they used that time to stand by the side of the church.


    "Alright, time to make our own entrance." Ryo said as he began to form a larger ball of fire than the previous one which grew hotter by the second. The air around them even started to warm up from the well manipulated flames. A loud boom was heard as he slammed the ball into the side of the building, forming a hole that was able to fit all three of them.


    Once entering the room and passing through the debris and suit that seeped out they looked around the hall. Now that they were in which direction should they follow? North or South?


    "Dad... I feel something..." Terios mentioned.


    "Huh?"


    "I can something holy. I can''t say for sure, but, it''s just like before. I know where Abner is follow me." He said before leading them through the halls.


    When they passed by a few members inside the church Uubji would make quick work of them. His physical combat skills were proficient and he was experienced enough to knock them out before they could even utter out a scream.


    Terios, Uubji and Ryo left a trail of unconscious bodies before coming across twin doors with golden knobs. Coming from this room Terios could feel such a divine aura that he knew that behind this door was the person they were searching for; Abner.

 Chapter 10: Requiem For A Dream (3)

    Terios'' heart crashed into his chest and nearly jumped out of his flesh. It was so loud that it was the only thing he could hear. That and his thoughts telling him to run away from the door. He felt as if he was on a roller coaster ride, knowing the outcome of it, but still being petrified by the experience of everything.


    "We should turn back. It was crazy of us to come here. If we enter now we''re going to die. He''s going to kill all of us!" Terios said frantically.


    "Son, calm down. It''s too late to turn back. Akemi''s giving us the best distraction outside. I won''t let that be for nothing." Ryo turned around to face his son and placed his hands directly on his shoulders.


    "I know, I know, but, we could all leave this place and still have our lives. If we go in there that thing will kill us. You can''t feel it can you?"


    "What do you feel?"


    "I can feel how strong he is. His aura is so benevolent, yet frightening. I know his intentions are to kill us. He''s waiting for us to go in there! That''s why we have to turn around!"


    Ryo shook his head and tightened his grip on his son''s shoulder while trying to comfort him the best he could.


    "Listen son. I don''t care how strong he is. Nobody messes with my family. Not God. Not even the Devil. I''m going in there and I''m going to make him wished he never messed with us. You can stand by my side or you can run the choice is yours and I won''t hold anything over you for whatever choice you make."


    With this Ryo and Uubji opened the door, releasing an unnatural brightness into the room. The two of them fought through and entered while the door slammed shut behind them. Terios stared at the door for a moment with his legs shaking. Beads of sweat traced down the side of his face and his palms were covered with dampness.


    I would be just like my father if I just turned my back on my loved ones. I refuse to be that type of person. I''m not going to run like a coward! Even if we die, we''ll die together. We''ll die giving it our all!


    Terios took one final breath before he pushed opened the twin doors with the golden knobs, feeling the brightness engulf him as he blindly found his way inside of what fate had for him and his family.


    Outside of the church, Akemi was dealing with mostly all of the followers of the church. He hadn''t moved from his spot, yet they kept on firing wave after wave of their yellow colored energy blasts.


    "Man you guys are as dumb as you look. If something doesn''t work just keep on until it does. Is that your motto? Well, I''m afraid it''s useless!"


    When they fired off another wave of blasts, Akemi removed his hands from his pockets and it froze the series of energy beams before they were fired back at every single member who launched it at an increased speed. The members were taken by surprise and were knocked down from the sheer force of their attack.


    "How was that? It''s redirection. I can reflect all of your attacks so just give up, or don''t! It doesn''t matter to me just know that there''s no way in hell that you can possibly defeat me!"


    Shou showed an irritated expression before he aimed his blade at the monster. He knew it''d probably be redirected back towards him so he slowly lowered it.


    "I''ve never faced such an infuriating foe. It pisses me off knowing that your defenses are nearly unbreakable. But, you aren''t godly so you must have a weakness. What is it?" Shou asked.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just too strong to have a weakness!" Akemi shouted before his body accelerated forward, leaving behind a green trail of energy before he pressed his hand against Shou''s chest. Before the man could even react his body was thrown harshly against the building. It was a miracle he wasn''t broken, he merely slid down and fell on his ass; his eyes closing shortly after.


    "The people here are too soft! Give me a challenge!" Akemi declared.


    Soon more members of the church were exiting from the entrance, each carrying their own variation of an enchanted weapon. Akemi gazed over each and every one before he smirked. His body accelerated towards them and he literally became the definition of a one man army. Bodies flew into the air, screams were heard faintly, bodies were bashed and battered, lives were shortened, tears were produced, and people''s faith were broken.


    "Kukukukukukuku! So boring! Damn it, I guess I won''t be satisfied until I take on the Angel."


    As the carnage continued on outside, Terios, Ryo and Uubji were now face to face with a holy Angel belonging to God himself. The Angel stood at six foot nine and adorned a white priest''s robe. Attached to his back were two white wings. His eyes were light yellow which flared brightly while his hair was blonde and swayed majestically as if there was wind in the room.


    "It''s good to meet you, Kiyomizus. I''ve waited awhile for you to show up. I almost thought you wouldn''t make it. But, nonetheless, here you are. All of you. Including you Nephilim." His head turned to face Terios when he mentioned Nephilim.


    "Yeah, I wasn''t too thrilled to learn that your cult members were attacking my family. So, I thought we could have a talk." Ryo said.


    "Mr. Kiyomizu, I''m afraid we''re beyond talking things out. You are evil and I am good. I''m holy and you and your family are demonic. We are total opposites. The only way we can work things out is with violence and in the end good will always triumph over evil."


    "We''ll have to see about that won''t we?" Uubji said.


    Uubji chuckled lightly before claws protruded from his fingers. He emitted a loud growl before his muscles started to expand and throb. His heart rate increased and his body became that of an overgrown man wolf. Brown fur replaced his clothes and skin; he was completely an animal now with only one goal and that was to maul the Angel.


    Pouncing forward, Uubji soared through the skies with an animalistic growl as he attended to mount Abner, unfortunately the Angel effortlessly latched onto him before throwing him above. Uubji''s body crashed against the ceiling hard enough to cause debris to crumble down and for him to stay glued to it for a good five seconds until gravity pulled his heavy body back down to Earth.


    His body landed roughly onto the tiled floor of the church, his organs were all shaken up inside and he didn''t get up after that. It was unknown if he was even still alive. His body just laid there limply.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "A dog should know his place is beneath my feet." Abner stated while staring at Ryo and Terios.


    "Uncle Uubji!" Terios shouted.


    Seeing his uncle tossed like a ragdoll was unsettling. Terios outstretched a hand as shadows fired off and danced along the air until it tightly wrapped around Abner''s body. It bounded him tight, constricting any form of movement he could produce.


    "Now dad. We can''t let him breathe!" Terios ordered his father.


    "Right."


    Ryo rushed forward, conjuring up two orbs of fire within his palms. The intensity of those flames would be enough to badly burn any human''s flesh, but how would it fair against one of angelic nature? Before he could secure space, a bright light emitted from the Angel and shortly after the shadows were overcome.


    "You expect darkness to have any hold on me, boy? Don''t be foolish, any idiot can understand that light defeats darkness! You have no power over me!" Abner shouted.


    He was right, at this level Terios'' darkness was too weak to compete with how intense his light was. He truly was an Angel of God. Defeating him right now seemed like an impossible tasks. If this was a game he''d be a final boss and when you face one of those you can always retry as many times as you want. However, in real life, you only had once chance to defeat someone like this.


    "Keep going dad, I''ll back you up!"


    Terios said as multiple shadow tendrils stretched out, attempting to impale Abner who held out a hand to generated a flash of light to dispel the darkness. Terios clenched his teeth at how weak he was, but atleast an opening was created. Ryo rushed in and thrusted both of the spheres of intense heat towards the angelic one''s stomach.


    It would be a clean hit if it connected and might even give them the edge to win the fight. Abner didn''t look surprised, he was blasted with full force by the attack and a loud explosion of flames was seen. When it died down, Abner seemed unphased. He was standing tall and confident, he didn''t show any signs of fatigue.


    Ryo stared at him in shock. He wasn''t holding anything back, yet his attack was basically powerless against the being of immense light. Instead of responding with words, Abner raised an arm and was preparing to back hand Ryo away. Luckily, Ryo leapt back before he could land the hit. Once he avoided it he leapt backwards until he was next to Terios.


    "My flames don''t seem to have any effect on him and your shadows aren''t fairing well either."


    "What are we going to do?"


    I''m starting to get worried. Is this really a battle that we won''t be victorious over? We have everything to lose from this. If we lose then everyone I care about will die. I can''t let that happen. There should be a way for me to beat him after all I''m a feared Nephilim. There has to be a reason for them to fear me and now is the time for me to show why!


    "I don''t know right now. Last until Akemi shows up. Maybe his abilities will harm him."


    I don''t want Akemi taking all the credit for this.


    "We can''t be certain he''ll have a better chance than us. Everyone has a weakness, even an Angel. We just have to find it!"


    With these words Terios forges a blade of darkness and charges forward. To better defend against the attack, Abner forged a blade of light and parried against all the swift attacks from the Nephilim. They came in all directions, repeatedly, left, right, down, left right, down, left, right, down. They were following a pattern that Abner easily knew so countering him would prove too easy.


    Their blades clashed against one another, causing a loud clanging sound to be heard as their elements faced off. It was easy to tell that light was going to prevail. When Terios swung left, Abner stepped back and swung his blade vertically, slicing through the Nephilim''s flesh and squirting blood in the process.


    Terios gagged and grunted before stepping back while keeping a hand on his wounds. Soon he fell on his knees and dropped his blade which faded away. His crimson liquid stained the ground and he was slowly losing his drive.


    "I know it hurts. I''ll try to end it quickly." Abner declared.


    The Angel was approaching the wounded Terios until Ryo darted off and fired a stream of flames which failed at slowing the angelic being down. Instead he swung the blade towards Ryo who managed to catch it within his hand. The blade burned his hand badly and caused smoke to rise from it.


    "You aren''t hurting anyone else from my family. I''m putting you down for good."


    "You think you can stop God''s work? This is your fate, Ryo. The moment you became what you are you were fated to die by my hands."


    "Well then, I''ll have to change fate."


    Ryo glared back at his son with a serious expression. Terios saw this and knew what he was preparing to do and fought his way over to grab the heavy Uubji who was still in wolf form. He quickly dragged him as he stared at his father.


    "Dad..."


    "Go son. I won''t have much time left."


    "Don''t do it, we can think of another way. Akemi will be here shortly and he''ll help us beat him."


    "You said it yourself that we couldn''t assume Akemi would have any luck. With this I know we''ll win and that''s all I care about. Winning so I can make sure that my family has a future. You kids mean everything to me and I-"


    Ryo groaned out in pain as the burning was starting to cause him a severe amount of pain, yet still with everything on the line he tightened his grip against the sword. Abner''s free hand latched tightly against his neck, causing him to choke. Still, he would start to charge up, his body began to release a fair amount of heat throughout the room.


    Terios bit his lip before he took off with Uubji. Ryo was determined to stop Abner and he would even give up his life to do it.


    My father is planning on using ''that'' technique. A technique so destructive that he vowed never to use it unless he was sure there was absolutely no other way to win. He''s desperate enough to use a technique that''ll rob him of everything. He''s planning on using his ability to cause a supernova.

 Chapter 11: Requiem For A Dream (4)

    Terios desperately dragged his uncle''s heavy body along the halls of the church. His chest was still partial cut open, but it was healing slowly. He didn''t know how much longer he had before Ryo would unleash his ultimate technique. The damage would be catastrophic, but he knew just how far he was willing to go to finish this once and for all.


    Gentle sighs came out from Terios'' mouth as he startled to grow warry from dragging his uncle''s body. He decided to lay him down before slapping his face a few times. They''d have a better chance of retreating if Uubji came to his senses.


    "Uncle Uubji, wake up already! You''re too heavy for me to carry like this."


    Uubji groaned a bit and slowly started to revert back into his normal appearance. After a few more moderately hard slaps across the face he''d wake up and stare up at his nephew.


    "How long was I out for?"


    "That doesn''t matter. Ryo''s using ''that'' technique and we have to hurry up and get out of here."


    "Say no more, I''m up!"


    Uubji quickly rose to his feet and dusted himself off. He took off into a sprint while Terios followed behind him. The two traveled through the narrow halls of the church until they came across the hole they made earlier.


    "That''s where we entered, let''s use it to get out of here." Terios mentioned.


    Uubji leapt out of the hole while Terios jumped right afterwards. The outside air had a different texture than the small enclosed space of the building. While being outside the tensions were lighter and the threat of Abner was almost nonexistent.


    "Maybe he didn''t get a chance to do it. You don''t think something happened?"


    "I don''t know. We should wait some more. Going back in there will be a death trap." Uubji said.


    The two stood silent as their eyes remained fixated on the place of worship. They wondered what was going on with the two of them in. They wondered if Ryo would be able to defeat Abner or would the Angel prove to be too much for him to handle?


    Back inside the church, Ryo''s throat was being held by an angered Angel with a sword forged from light being clenched tightly by him. His hand was becoming badly burned by the blade and the pain was making it hard for him to utter words. The only thing that came out from him were a few groans.


    "How long do you think you can prolong your life? You''re going to die, Ryo. There''s no stopping that. Your family will be next and then this world will be cleansed from the darkness that you have created." Abner said.


    Ryo clenched his teeth, revealing his fangs while tightening his grip along the blade. He couldn''t handle the thought of him dying to someone as ignorant as Abner. Someone who was willing to wipe out an entire family due to who they were. Who they are shouldn''t be defined by their race but by their actions. The Angel was only viewing the negative aspect of who they were.


    Ryo gasped, Abner''s grip was like a shark clenching its jaws onto its prey and never releasing it until it was sure that it was dead. He could feel his skin being mashed together and the feeling of the thick hand constricting his blood flow which made it feel like his head would pop like a balloon at any given moment. His arms soon lost their strength and began to dangle at the side.


    Seeing this Abner simply smiled which was odd for a holy entity. Usually, an Angel would feel neutral about the death of another creature, but Abner''s time on Earth must have been changing him. He was starting to become less godly as each passing day went by.


    "Given up? That''s sad. What about the so called family you wanted to protect? Was it all a lie? Well don''t worry, you''ll be reunited with all of them in Hell!"


    With this declaration, Abner was preparing to finish Ryo off as quickly as possible. He broke his blade free from the weak grip of his foe and impaled it through his stomach. The blade easily forced its way through his flesh and caused his borrowed blood to seep through his wound. Smoke rose off from his skin as the blade sent a burning feeling throughout his entire body.


    Ryo''s body tightened at the feeling and his eyes sprouted little red veins which detailed the amount of stress his body was enduring. The pain was truly agonizing and if it was any other day he''d have given up for sure. But, today was different, he had too much on the line to just give up and die. His family was on the line the people whom he spent every second with. The people who he vowed to protect no matter what and against all odds.


    With this burning desire to protect his loved ones he forced his body to move. He couldn''t call it quits just yet. His teeth clenched down and his arms moved slowly, eventually wrapping itself around Abner with a death like grip. It was his final act and he was going to make sure he gave it everything he had.


    "What are you doing? I''m curious to know how you''ll beg your way out of this one."


    Ryo smirked at his words and tightened his grip on the Angel. Soon the heat within the room would continue to increase. Abner could surely feel the intensity that Ryo''s body was producing. The burning heat of a father''s basic instinct to protect his offspring.


    Abner tried to break free, but was unable to break free from Ryo''s grasp. Now he was starting to panic as the heat was actually starting to bother his body. Soon flames would spiral around the two''s bodies, trapping them together. There''s no escaping now. Abner was trapped as Ryo wanted him to be.


    "It won''t work! Whatever you think you''ll accomplish, it''ll be a waste of time! You might aswell save your energy!" Abner shouted.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ryo, however, wasn''t listening. He concentrated on increasing his flames'' power, increasing the heat of it. This was his last ditch effort to take down an Angel so he had to make sure it would kill him with one big explosion. That was the goal to stop Abner at this very moment.


    The sound of flesh being ripped through filled the room as Abner dug his blade deeper into Ryo. The man cried out briefly, losing control temporarily of his flames from the sudden shock of pain. His body ignored it and kept its full attention on his flames which were spreading out through the entire room. The heat around them was hotter than a dessert and was actually absorbing any moisture that happened to be around.


    Finally, it was complete. Ryo had reached his maximum capacity. A large explosion was seen from the roof of the building and filled the sky with searing flames. The building was immediately caught on fire shortly after. It was like seeing something from a video on church burning. The flames described Ryo''s hatred for the church and its members. It was burning with his passion for destruction of anyone who attempted to lay a finger on his family.


    Terios and Uubji were flabbergasted by the sudden show that they were observing. They knew Ryo had completed his supernova, but, even then they didn''t know what the outcome of the match would be. How would this conclude everything? Was Ryo still alive or did he burst along with those flames? Was this enough to put Abner down for good?


    "Uubji, does that mean..."


    "It could mean anything. I like to keep a positive attitude so let''s assume that it means Ryo did what he needed to do to win."


    "Yeah, I hope he''s ok."


    "I''ve known your father for awhile. He''s not one who knows how to stay dead for long. He''s stubborn as hell, trust me."


    "That sounds like him."


    Wandering over towards them, Akemi regrouped with the two and kept his dark red eyes on the explosion of the church. He was out of the loop for awhile now and had just finished picking apart every last church member.


    "Yo. What the hell did Ryo do in there?"


    "He used his supernova to try and best Abner. Our attacks weren''t harming him so he decided it''d be best to unleash everything he had." Terios answered his brother.


    "Tch. This guy can''t be that powerful. You guys are just weak."


    "Come on, Akemi. The guy isn''t a pushover. He knocked me out in one hit. I was even in my wolf form."


    "You''re a joke, Uubji. I''m surprised you even lasted that long."


    "We should check on him. He may need us." Terios said with worry.


    The three of them gazed back up at the roof where flames danced along a dying church. At this rate it''d consume everything within its path and bring it crumbling down. Anyone inside would be met with an unfortunate fate.


    "It''s too dangerous for us to even go inside. We''ll burn up pretty fast." Uubji said.


    "So we just stand here with our fingers crossed?" Terios asked.


    "It''s all we can do right now."


    Inside the church Shiori was making sure everyone was leaving safely. He wanted to make sure that his sister and her friends were escorted out safely by the leftover members. Once they made it towards the entrance he had to see what the cause of all of this was.


    "Honoka, keep everyone safe. I''m going back to check on Abner."


    "Shiori... don''t do anything stupid. Abner can handle himself."


    "I''m not worried about Abner."


    Shiori said before he ran back inside of the church, rushing through the slender halls which had places blocked off by heavy fires. He avoided the flames that would occasionally block his path until he came across the sacred door. The twin doors that came with the golden doorknobs. His hands touched the knobs and were instantly burned.


    "Aggh! That''s intense heat."


    His hands quickly pulled away from the knobs and he stared at his palms which were completely red and badly burned. His healing process was taking its time aswell. Once the burning feel was mitigated, he drew his twin chokutos and swiftly sliced through the door.


    Unfortunately, doing so released all of the heat that was contained in that room and it came rushing out on him. He covered himself, but he still felt burns covering his body. The pain was severe, but he kept moving forward until he found them.


    Abner and Ryo; the aftermath. Ryo was lying on his back with a hole within his stomach, blood oozing out slowly. He didn''t appear to be breathing and his body was still. Was he dead? Not to far from him was the white winged Angel who was on his knees. His body was badly burned and his wings had lost their feathers and were simply flesh. Abner was once a beautiful looking Angel, but now he was reduced to a grotesque figure.


    Abner became a weeping Angel, crying out from the loss of his divine beauty. His skin was covered with severe third degree burns. His body slowly moved, even every sudden movement caused him a fair amount of pain. The one thing keeping him going was the anger he had for Ryo.


    "You will pay for your sins!! I''m going to kill you!!"


    Abner shouted as he gripped onto his blade and slowly made his way over to Ryo who was still unresponsive. His blade lifted into the air as he stood over the Vampire and eventually brought his blade down with all of the force he could muster, aiming to impale Ryo''s heart.

 Chapter 12: Requiem For A Dream (5)

    Author''s note: Hello again everyone. Today marks the conclusion of the battle between the CoP and the Kiyomizus. After this things will take on a more darker route for Terios. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy and don''t be afraid to let me know how you''re liking things and the story so far. Now on with the show!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Just when Ryo figured it''d be over with the activation of his ultimate technique, ''supernova,'' Abner proved to be a resilient fighter. In his mind this was justice, he was fighting for God and the people of Japan. Beside attacking the Kiyomizus, Abner and his church had purged a lot of evil forces. He''s also saved a lot of people. Yet, by attacking the Kiyomizus he had gone too far.


    His blade of light shimmered with hope and conquest. It was ready to impale its way through the heart of his most bitter enemy. The most important thing would be celebrating after the battle and proving that God truly was omnipotent. His word was law and everyone followed it without even noticing it. From the time he arrived on Earth he had been following God''s word.


    Guiding, serving and ordering the humans on the path of eternal life. Helping them become warriors of God. Taking it upon himself to teach them forbidden skills to aid on their dream to purge evil from the world. Now the latest form of evil was on his back, helpless to avoid this next brutal attack.


    Cutting through the air swiftly, the blade held firmly by an enraged Abner was about to close in on Ryo''s chest before something unsuspected occurred. Pain surged through the Angel''s hand and for good reason. His hand was missing and his red hot blood squirted out like a youngin playing with a water gun toy. His hand rolled along the ground and released the blade of light.


    Abner''s eyes widened with shock, he wasn''t able to puncture Ryo''s heart, yet he was bleeding. The reason for this was because Shiori bisected his hand with his twin chokutos. He was so shocked he couldn''t even react. One swift motion was all it took to remove his hand from his body. Returning back to the eyes of the Angel, they were not only filled with angered towards Ryo, they were filled with hurt.


    Shiori stood there wielding his weapons with a blank expression plastered upon his face. No regret was present within his eyes, he did what he did for a reason that meant more to him then serving under an Angel''s ruling. The two stood completely still as if they were mere pictures in a scrapbook.


    "What... are you doing... Shiori?" Abner nearly choked on his own words. For once he was a bit fearful of the situation. His own student was raising his hand against him. The hurt was present in his voice and he appeared as if he was going to break down in tears.


    "I''m ending this, Abner. I''m ending the dream that we once had." Shiori spoke coldly towards him, his mind was made up and he knew what he must do to protect his family.


    He was going to slay an Angel to protect his family and ensure that his plan would continue. A plan that involved keeping his uncle Ryo alive and well. Thanks to him this battle would be a lot easier it was obvious that Abner was in a bad condition and with his hand removed his defense and offense would be reduced severely.


    "Don''t be... tempted by sin, Shiori. Remember everything that I gave you and your sister? I gave you a home! A family! I gave you goals and ambitions! I gave you everything you could have wanted. Not only you, but, I healed countless amounts of people! Unlike these people the world needs us. We actually have the power and the drive to change this place for the better. I taught you everything you know and this is how you... repay me...?"


    Abner''s body was filled with rage, fear, and desperation. He was furious with how easy it was for someone to stick a knife into his back after doing so much for them. He feared the fact that Shiori could kill him at any given moment. He was desperate to keep his dream alive. To purge the world of absolute evil.


    His body was in bad condition, he could barely stand up straight. At any moment his knees could give out, or he may give into the pain. By fighting Shiori he''d be taking a huge gamble. The odds already weren''t in his favor.


    "What would your sister think of you now? Her brother turning his back on the people who loved him more than anybody else. Certainly more than these people!" This was Abner''s attempt to throw Shiori off his guard by mentioning his sister. If things went well he would charge in at any given opening.


    "She''ll probably hate me. Matter of fact I know she will, but that''s ok. I won''t hold It against her. I''m being selfish by turning on you and her, but this is something that I have to do. She''ll understand one day."


    Shiori released a gentle sigh and allowed his muscles to relax for a moment. As he did this, Abner charged for him, quickly summoning another blade of light in his only hand before he swung it fiercely. The intention was to kill there was no point in dragging out this fight now that things had changed. Once Abner defeated Shiori, he''d have to worry about three others.


    Instead of being fearful of this sudden attack, Shiori calmly brought one of his blades to parry against the attack. The force of Abner was still effective as a loud clanging sound was heard from both materials colliding with one another. These two blades had something to fight for. One was trying to do the world a favor, maybe something that was impossible. While the other had another goal in mind. Protecting his family from a killer.


    Teeth clenched and hands clutched roughly against the handles of their blades. With the free blade in his hand, Shiori brought his arm back, forcing it forward afterwards to thrust his blade in Abner''s direction. Being so close together, Abner saw the attended attack before it was executed and forced his badly burned body to pull back, avoiding the enchanted blade before it could do harm.


    "You have an advantage with those blades of yours. It''s time I switched things to my favor." Abner stared up at the ceiling which had a hole in it from the explosion of heat that Ryo produced.


    His wings which had lost all of its feathers gently took off into the air. From his height he was above Shiori''s range of attack. Abner''s battle tactics had changed, he was too desperate to win to do things with honor.


    From the safety of the air above Shiori, Abner still had something up his sleeve, a technique that would change the outcome of this battle and with this knowledge he couldn''t help but let out a prideful laugh.


    "You underestimated me! I''ve never been pushed to the edge like this before! I''ll make you regret for betraying me!"


    Abner pointed his blade towards his enemy and then guided it towards Ryo. He released a smirk before the air around him formed a series of light stakes. A traditional ability of an Angel of his level. Shiori kept calm from the sudden development, his eyes glanced over toward his uncle and at that instant he knew what he was about to do. Without a moment of hesitation he darted off, but that was a mistake.


    The stakes fired off at tremendous speed at a spot where it predicted Shiori would end up and it was correct as various stakes impaled through him simultaneously. The sound it conjured up was gritty as it imitated the sound a knife made when puncturing through skin. His arms, shoulders, legs, knees, and torso were covered in stakes made from light. It wasn''t a pleasant experience and not only did it stab him, but burned along with it.


    A moan of pain left from Shiori''s lips, he was stunned from the stakes and completely vulnerable to anything else that might be thrown at him. Fighting an Angel was always a risk considering how easily they could change the outcome of something. They were near omnipotent in a sense, but still had a few weaknesses.


    "You''re resourceful, I never expected you to do something like this. Using my uncle as a way to lure me into the right position?" Shiori asked before dropping his blades onto the ground. His hands reached for the stakes embedded into his knees and slowly he yanked them out. The action made him yell out in extreme discomfort before his body collapsed onto its side. Blood poured out from his knees before it slowly started to heal.


    "I''m not going to let something trivial as betrayal stop me from my duties. You''d be a fool to think I''d let you kill me! You''ve made your choice and now I''m going to make mine. This is goodbye forever, Shiori Kiyomizu!"


    Abner morphed his blade into a long spear of light, hurling it towards the Kiyomizu with tremendous force. It fired off like a torpedo and there was no stopping this attack. Shiori wasn''t in the position to dodge as he was still down from the pain he was feeling. Still, he rolled over just enough to avoid a fatal collision. The spear impaled itself into his arm, pinning him to the ground.


    "You''ve only delayed your death."


    Abner held out his hand causing light to spiral around it before forming another spear of light. He prepared to throw it once again until he noticed someone by the door. Akemi, Uubji and Terios had entered the building, fighting through the intense heat and the flames that were consuming the building.


    "You still haven''t learned your lesson?" Abner asked.


    "Dad! Shiori!" Terios shouted and glanced towards the two who were in a bad position.


    This isn''t good. We came just in time, but now we have to stop Abner or their hard work will be for nothing.


    "This is the Angel? He''s ugly as fuck! Looks like dad really did a number on him. He''s in bad shape, I''ve already lost any interest in fighting him." Akemi stated.


    "You''re crazy! You can''t be serious." Terios said.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "You must not know me very well."


    "Just get dad to safety. I''ll handle this myself."


    "You pick the weirdest times to grow balls. Whatever."


    Akemi started to walk towards his injured father until he was greeted by a flurry of stakes forged from Abner''s light. Luckily he was able to stop all of them, redirected them in random directions before he glanced up towards the Angel.


    "Don''t waste your time. You won''t be able to get through my shield." Akemi said before he picked up his father and started to carry him off.


    "Your son''s about half dead over here, Uubji. You may want to remove that spear from his arm."


    Uubji rushed over, touching the spear which ended up singing his hands causing him to yell.


    "Alright, bad idea."


    Abner grew annoyed with all of the distractions from this certain particular family. He lost all of his patience and started focusing his only hand on a beam that was slowly gathering energy. The beam was like a manifestation of all of his frustration with the way things were going. Nothing was going as planned since he ordered his men to take them on.


    "I''ve had enough!! You all will be shown no mercy in Hell! Now perish!!"


    Abner fired off a large beam which collided with the ground causing a mild light explosion. Everyone braced themselves for the impact as it completely obliterated the area they were in and caused it to collapse. They all were greeted by the bottom level with and then everything went black.


    Uggh! Damn I wasn''t expecting him to do something like that. That fall wasn''t pretty, I don''t even know where I am.


    Terios slowly lifted himself up, groaning from the pain of falling. There was rubble everywhere and if one looked above the night sky was in full view. It was almost beautiful even in his given circumstance. He released a gentle sigh before he walked around, looking for any signs of his relatives.


    When he got to one pile of rocks they were quickly broken apart by Akemi who didn''t seem phase from anything. There wasn''t one bruise or scrape presented on his body. Matter of fact he was still holding onto Ryo which was a good sign.


    "Looks like he''s pretty pissed. I don''t know where the other two are at."


    "They should be around here somewhere."


    The two wandered around a bit more until they witnessed Uubji slowly lifting up a large pile of rocks that were crushing his body. The strain was shown from his expression and blood trickled from his forehead. Eventually, he was able to throw the rocks off of him and his son. Laying beside Uubji was Shiori who was in pretty bad condition. The fall had taken a lot from him and the spear was forced out of him in an abnormal way, judging by how his flesh was torn apart as if the spear carved its way out from his arm.


    "Shiori I got you." Uubji said while picking his son up.


    "D-don''t worry about me! Abner still needs to be stopped!" Shiori winced while saying this.


    "We know. Where is the cranky guy?" Uubji asked.


    Slowly descending down below was Abner who was still upset from earlier. He felt like he was fighting cockroaches who refused to die. His body was starting to get use to his injuries and he was near his usual fighting capabilities.


    "Why won''t you all just die? It isn''t that hard to die!"


    "We''re not going to make it easy for you!" Terios shouted.


    Terios held out his hand, firing off a stream of tendrils from his shadows which made their way toward Abner who repelled them with a sudden flash of light that brightened the entire room.


    Akemi escorted Ryo off who was in no condition to fight and forced his own path by bursting through a wall of the already shaky building before exiting the scene. Uubji was on his way following him until Abner fired off a stake that carved its way into the back of his leg.


    "Damn it!"


    "Hurry uncle Uubji, you need to get Shiori out of here.


    "No, leave me... Abner''s not going to let me go. He wants to make sure I personally die by his hands."


    "Son.."


    "Just listen to me, there''s only one way to beat him. With my blades, but they''re lost from the fall. Leave this to Terios and I. Go."


    "Shiori. "


    "You don''t need to worry, I have no intentions of dying here. I''ll make it." Shiori said while forcing himself to stand.


    "Fine. I''ll be waiting outside for you.."


    Uubji took his leave, leaving the two alone with the disfigured Angel who was hell bent on delivering his fury upon them as if they committed some unforgivable sin that they needed to suffer for.


    "So the Nephilim wants to fight me along with the traitor. How humorous."


    Shiori glanced around the room, noticing that his twin blades were behind where the Angel hovered. If he could just grab them he should be able to use them to kill Abner once and for all.


    "Terios. Can you try and keep him busy?"


    "Yeah, I can do that."


    Terios engulfed his right hand with his shadows, crafting one large tentacle like whip which he swung at the Angel. It appeared that he was learning more creative ways to use his ability with more and more practice, still, it wouldn''t be enough to completely surprise Abner. He latched onto the whip with his free hand and chuckled before he emitted a bright glow which dispelled the shadows.


    During this Shiori rushed passed him and went for his blades which Abner saw coming and fired a series of stakes. The stakes stabbed into his back, however he ignored the pain and grabbed ahold of his weapons, clenching them tightly before he coughed up a fair amount of blood.


    "Gaggh. Heh." Shiori''s vision was becoming blurry, he could barely see straight. His pacing was reduced and he simply dragged his body across the ground. The damage was starting to take their toll on him and denying this would be impossible. Finally, he felt himself falling slowly, landing on his back with a loud thud, while causing the stakes to move all the way through his body..


    "Shiori!"


    Terios rushed over to him, crouching as he held the back of his head along with his back. His injuries were serious and they weren''t healing. His blood was tainting the ground along with his hands.


    "Shiori, don''t give up on me!"


    "Terios listen... I don''t have much time left..." Shiori smiled lightly as his hand reached to touch Terios'' cheek. "Please use my blades to kill Abner. N-not only that, but please... for me, I want you to... kill Isamu for Akane and I! I promised myself that I would avenge her death, but, now I''m leaving the task to you... Terios Kiyomizu..." He mentioned his name weakly before his hand gave out on him and fell onto the ground.


    This can''t be happening... this is a dream. How? How can this be happening...? I should have done more... why couldn''t I have done more!? This is all my fault... if only... I knew what the hell I was doing!


    Terios closed his eyes, warm tears flowing down along his face which cried for his family. He didn''t know Shiori aswell as he wanted to, but he heard from stories from his uncle on what a good person he was. It was unbelievable to see him just give up like this. All because of the Angel that stalked them from above. The Angel who now showed a smirk.


    "Is he finally dead? You know you''ll share the same fate as him soon enough. Don''t feel too bad."


    "Shut up you bastard! Shut the hell up!"


    Terios moved his hands to latch onto the twin chokutos, gripping them firmly as he took a stand. His crimson red eyes glared up at the Angel. For once he wasn''t afraid of anything not even dying at this moment. The only thing that was on his mind was killing this so called, ''Angel.''


    "I''m going to make you pay! For Shiori! For everyone!" Terios declared.


    His eyes took on a light grey hue as he took a deep breath. Abner examined him carefully while witnessing the change that was occurring. Sprouting from his back were two wings, the left wing appeared black while the left one was as white as can be. He took off with a wild flap from his wings before he raced towards Abner.


    Abner fired off a series of light stakes which Terios guarded against by blocking them with the use of Shiori''s blades before he meticulously sliced through the Angel''s body, leaving a large gash gushing blood from his lower right side. His body grew weak and soon the Angel descended onto the ground, resting on his knees.


    Making his way behind him, Terios held his blades next to his head, mimicking the shape of scissors. Abner was still and thinking of someway to survive this. Even when it appeared like he would lose Abner always had something up his sleeve.


    "¡­"


    If I do this there''s no turning back. I''ll become a murderer. Someone who takes another''s life isn''t a person to look up to. Killing is wrong, no matter the case. Even if it''s for someone else. Am I really going down this path? I can''t really refuse if I do, Abner will continue hunting us down... I have no choice...


    Unleashing all of the force within his hand, Terios crossed the blades together, forcing them to bisect the Angel''s head in rapid motion. Blood erupted from his head like a volcano and his head rolled off from his body and landed onto the ground. His body soon followed the head, laying down forward. The Nephilim closed his eyes after doing the deed.


    From here on out... things will be different... I.. slayed an Angel. I don''t know how the world is going to react and... I don''t care anymore.

 Chapter 13: Aftermath

    Everything happened so fast. Before I knew it things were already changing. I was now a murderer. Those memories always replay in my head, it''s scared me for life. Something that I will never forget. You want to know what scares me the most? The fact that I enjoyed it.


    After slaying Abner and avenging Shiori''s death, Terios broke the bad news to his uncle who didn''t take it too well. The loss of a son is something that doesn''t come easy. Seeing the look in his eyes reminded him that a life can go at any moment; in an instant.


    The group remained silent as they departed from the church, well you couldn''t call it a church anymore it was simply a building that had been scorched. It wasn''t until later that the fire department showed up to put out the flames. Although, the building and its people would forever be scared by their loss.


    Shiori and Abner both died on that day and it would impact both parties. The two accomplished a lot over the years. It''s saddening that things had to turn out the way it did, but there was no turning back the hand of time now. What''s done will forever remain in the history books.


    Out of everyone at the church, Honoka was the one who took it the hardest. This only refueled her hatred for her family after realizing they had a hand in her brother''s death. Now she truly was alone in the world and had to fend for herself without anyone to turn to. To make matters worse living arrangements would have to be made now that the church was out of commish.


    Uubji wasn''t the same anymore after losing Shiori. He was riddled with guilt and felt responsible for how Honoka''s life turned out. The fact that there wasn''t anything else he could do crippled him further. It was surprising to see him lose his carefree demeanor.


    Ryo also felt bad for not being able to finish off Abner with his technique, however, Uubji quickly reassured him that he wasn''t the one to blame. He still felt responsible with being the older brother.


    Akemi didn''t really feel anything with the loss of Shiori. In his eyes Shiori was a traitor who had what was coming to him. The only thing he was upset about was not being able to fight a fully powered Angel which seemed a bit childish, but that just how he was.


    Terios still couldn''t shake that horrible feeling. The feeling of playing god with someone''s life. He had killed a holy being so did that make him unholy? He sat on the end of his bed with his hands covering his face. How could he even for a moment enjoy what he did? And to make matters worse how would he handle the task at hand? Finding Isamu and killing him for Shiori. The last thing on his mind was taking another''s life.


    Even if a person is a complete asshole that doesn''t give anyone the right to just kill them. If the world was like that then we would all just be animals. I don''t understand how anyone could enjoy this. It''s maddening!


    Terios blamed himself for everything. It was because of him that things were turning out this way. Maybe it would be best if he left. Before he could contemplate this he heard it. His real father''s voice echoing within his mind.


    Don''t be afraid. You enjoyed it because that''s your nature. You were meant for this; meant to exterminate everyone. That is your purpose, embrace it my son. Or I will help you do so.


    "Shut up! I''m not like you!" Terios shouted.


    Hearing his shouting, Setsuna walked into his room and approached him before she sat down on the bed and leaned against her brother. She wasn''t able to talk to him about what had happened during their trip to the church and was worried for him.


    "Teri-kun. What''s wrong?"


    "Setsuna..."


    Terios was desperate for some sort of comfort and right now Setsuna would do. His arm wrapped around her slender frame, bringing her close to him as he took a deep breath. She was so cold it was a shame, she was colder than a deceased body.


    "Tell me how you feel. I know something''s bothering you."


    "Setsuna... I''m not sure you''d understand."


    "Why not?"


    Well, she''s someone who kills on a daily business. She''s conditioned to think nothing of it or else she''d probably feel guilty that she has to kill in order to live. That doesn''t make her a bad person... she''s just trying to do her best to survive.


    "Shiori handed his weapons over to me and I was forced to kill Abner. I''m not used to killing so it was hard for me to do something like that."


    "I''m sorry about Shiori. But, you did what anybody would do. It was the right thing to do. You avenged him and killed a potentially dangerous foe. You should be proud of yourself."


    "Then why do I feel so bad...?"


    "You''ll get used to it."


    "I don''t want to get used to something like this..."


    Setsuna moved her hand along his back, digging her fingers along his shirt as she looked up at him. She wanted to be able to cheer her brother up, she wanted to understand what he was going through. Moving closer to him, her body pressed up against his as she puckered her lips and pressed it gently against Terios'' cheek.


    Feeling her cold lips caused him to blush lightly before turning to face her. His eyes closed for a moment, doing something like this would be wrong, but he needed comforting somehow, someway. He knew he may regret this, but he leaned in closer while his heart crashed against his chest. His hands moved to rest against her cheeks before leaning in to gently kiss her lips.


    Afterward, he''d pull away, looking down and feeling a bit guilty about his actions. He didn''t want to lead her on in anyway, but it was probably too late for that now. She leaned back in and forced her lips back against his, catching Terios by surprise. His eyes widened with shock and before he knew it he was kissing her over and over again.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Their bodies fell softly against his bed while his arms wrapped around her petite frame. She seemed so fragile and it was like he could easily break her if she wasn''t careful. It was easy to tell from her movements that she wanted him more for whatever reason, whether it was dependency or love. The sound of their lips sucking against one another could be heard before she broke free and sat up.


    She moved her hand to brush a few strands from her face before she guided her hand to grip at her corset before she slowly started to remove it. "Teri-kun... I want to go all the way with you. I''ve never felt this happy in a long time and I want to make you feel good too."


    Terios grew extremely nervous by her actions. He was still a virgin and had no experience whatsoever. Plus, doing it with her of all people would be considered bad no matter how either of them felt. To have sexual relations with someone he considered a sister the thought proved too much for him to handle.


    I know she wants to help me, but doing this doesn''t feel right. I already feel disgusting for going this far.. I wouldn''t be able to live with myself if I slept with my sister. I need to stop this before we both end up regretting this.


    Terios turned his head away, facing toward his right. By now she had fully removed her corset and had thrown it to the side, revealing her fun sized breasts which were just as pale as her skin complexion.


    "Setsuna... I can''t do this... not with you..."


    "Teri-kun...? What are you saying?"


    "I''m saying this feels wrong. It was a mistake to go this far with you. I''m sorry!" Terios got up after speaking and rushed out of his room not looking back once. He needed some fresh air right about now because he was starting to feel sick to his stomach.


    Once he had left the Manor he walked through the woods and onto the city streets. It was night so the streets were covered with luminous lights that radiated brightly almost blinding. Right now the light was something he wanted to run away from. He''d only feel at ease once he was shrouded in darkness.


    Terios now sat on the edge of a bridge with his head staring down at the large body of water. Occasionally cars zoomed past, but that was only a minor distraction. Right now he was simply lost within his own feelings of guilt. Guilty for the death of Shiori. He allowed his legs to dangle from the ledge, wondering what it would be like to just allow himself to fall to the bottom and see where the water would take him.


    I should have been stronger to save Shiori. Now Uubji has to deal with the loss of his son after just getting back into contact with him. I probably made Setsuna upset with me aswell for leading her on like that... I can''t do anything right lately. Things have always been about me failing or screwing things up for everybody else. Life has been nothing but a struggle for me. Ever since I learned that I was adopted. I learned that my real parents never wanted me and that I would never truly be apart of the Kiyomizus. The thing that makes up a family will always be their blood. And my blood is tainted...


    Terios stretched out his arm, slowly turning it around as he looked at his wrist. Coursing through his veins was the blood of a Fallen Angel. A monster corrupted by sin and that corruption would soon take its effect on him. It was impossible to overcome genetics.


    Maybe that''s how I''ll fulfill Shiori''s wish without getting my family involved. I''ll head over to the Ematas myself and I''ll... I''ll kill Isamu myself. That way Shiori can rest in peace and my family won''t have to suffer if I screw things up again. I can''t afford to lose to Isamu, I have to win like I did against Abner. And to do that I need to know what the hell I can do.


    Terios'' hand clenched into a fist before he opened his palm and formed a sphere from the darkness around him. The sphere was pitch black in color and smooth to the touch. He knew he had the ability to manipulate darkness, but to what length? How would he be able to unlock more of this ability and use it in more useful ways? His healing capabilities were also top notch and it raised the question if he could even die. Well, of course he could or else the Angels wouldn''t be hunting them.


    The only person I know who could teach me more about myself is Akari. I know she''s rather an Angel or a Nephilim like me. If she''s an Angel I wonder why she hasn''t tried to kill me yet... what am I saying she was adopted like me so she has to be a Nephilim, right? I guess there''s only one way to find out really.

 Chapter 14: Akari

    So I decided that visiting the Vhaal''s dojo this late would be a good idea. Of course a lot of things could go wrong, but I was desperate to learn more about what I was and the power that I possessed. I know our family were hostile toward another with good reason it''s just that this was bigger then some petty feud.


    It was nearly pitch black outside, the moon grazed the world with its sudden glare and fireflies embellished the skies flashing their warm glow. The sane people were all strapped in bed and preparing for a busy morning, but then there were people like Terios who ventured through the city to where the Vhaals stayed.


    Their home wasn''t out of the ordinary, infact it was a simple dojo believe it or not. It appeared cozy and well kept. The building material was made from wood and it stood at a great height. The path he took to it was freshly done it was like someone had just mowed the grass. As he neared the entrance he balled his hand up into a fist and bashed it against the door.


    It took awhile but soon a gust of purple mist sprayed out from the top and got in Terios'' face. He coughed a few times and gripped at his throat. He didn''t know what he had inhaled but it was starting to burn and make him feel weak at the same time. His legs slowly gave out on him and he slid down to his knees while keeping his arm against the entrance door. Soon he would pass out from the results of the mist.


    When he awoke he was tied to a pole with strong strands of rope. The person who made this must have been an expert at tying because it was severely tight against him yet it didn''t cut off any of his oxygen.


    "H-hey what''s going on here?" Terios asked as he looked around.


    Sitting infront of him was none other than the leader of the infamous assassin family who had racked up on thousands of kills and scored millions in blood money; Haruki Vhaal. He wore a simple black gi. His hair was gray and his eyes were a brown color. He was starting to get up there in the age department.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Kiyomizu?" Haruki asked while bringing a warm tea cup towards his lips as he gently sipped from it.


    "I-I came here to see your daughter...!"


    "Well now isn''t this an interesting love story. You understand we''re trained to instantly set aside our emotions when it revolves a mission, right?"


    "Uhmm..."


    "If you''re asking my daughter to choose love over killing then you''re going to be disappointed."


    "I didn''t come here... for love.."


    "Oh? Then were you spying on us? You know I enjoy my privacy."


    "I just want to speak to your daughter! It has nothing to do with our families!"


    "So be it." Haruki finished his tea and rested the cup beside him before he stood up and approached Terios. His hand reached out for the thick ropes that bound him, hands latching onto them before untying it.


    "That''s much better."


    "Isn''t it a little late for a friendly visit?"


    "It''s urgent.."


    "And it isn''t about love?"


    "No!"


    "Hmmm." Haruki mumbled before walking off.


    Terios brushed a hand through his hair obviously confused about things. When the confusion wore off he wandered upstairs the dojo. Which strangely lacked any pictures, he expected some family portraits atleast. He knew assassins had a different code when it came to stuff like that it was just so hard to see the difference.


    He arrived at multiple doors which were closed for the night. Thankfully, he could feel Akari''s aura which radiated off from her. Following the trace he opened the door to the left and saw her sleeping with the covers wrapped tightly against her.


    His hand reached out to lightly tap her and her eyes flung open and instinctively she reached out and grabbed Terios'' wrist firmly before she realized it was him and gasped, looking up at him with delight.


    "Terios...? What are you doing here so late?"


    "Akari, please help me."


    "What?"


    "Be honest with me."


    "What do you mean?" She sat up, rubbing her eyes gently. She was wearing cute pajamas with teddy bear faces surrounding them.


    "The aura you give off, it''s just like an Angel''s Akari.."


    "Like an Angel''s? What are you talking about? Is this a dream?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "Well it''s a nice surprise. How did you get past the trap?"


    "I didn''t really. Your dad didn''t kill me thankfully."


    "That''s good to hear. I''d be sad if you died."


    "Good to know."


    "If you came here this late it must be important."


    "It is, which is why I want you to be completely truthful to me, Akari."


    Akari looked away briefly, nodding slightly as she released a deep sigh. "Alright, it''s time I came clean. I hate lying to you."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s true. I''m just like you. I''m a Nephilim."


    "I still can''t believe I''d meet another.."


    Akari tilted her head to face him before clearing her throat. "I guess you and I aren''t so different. We both wanted to feel the love of a family. It''s what nearly every adopted child wants. I was glad that the Vhaals adopted me. They treated me like the family I never had. So I''ll always be grateful."


    "I see. We''re lucky to have been adopted into caring families. It''s funny how we ran into one another without knowing just how deeply connected we are."


    "You don''t know the half of it, Teri-kun. Now that that''s out in the air was there anything else that you needed?"


    Terios nodded slowly and took on a serious expression. "I''m going to kill Isamu and in order to that I need to know everything about what we can do. Teach me, Akari! Teach me everything you know!"


    Akari was surprised by his intention of trying to kill Isamu and gave a worried look. "Teri-kun, why would you want to kill him? Aren''t we all apart of a treaty?"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "We are. But, I made a promise that I intend to keep. Are you going to help me with this or not?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure if I could teach you anything you don''t already know."


    "I don''t know what I''m doing so I''m pretty sure you have more experience than me."


    Akari giggled lightly. "Fine, fine. Just let me get some beauty sleep and we''ll discuss this in the morning."


    "Oh, alright then."


    "You can sleep with me, Teri-kun."


    Terios fidgeted at this option, looking away frantically. "T-that''s ok, really."


    "Don''t be shy. It''ll be like a sleepover."


    "W-well, I never really had those before."


    "This is the perfect time then. Get in!" She smiles and offers him some room.


    Terios sighed softly before getting into the bed along with her, resting his head back against her soft pillow. When he did this she snuggled lightly against him.


    "Comfy?"


    "Yeah, very much so."


    "Good."


    The bed was actually quite comfortable and before he knew it he drifted off into dream world. When he awoke the room was completely lit up and Akari was still sound asleep and was clinging to him. He blushed lightly and tried to pull away, but she mumbled softly in her sleep and woke up.


    "Morning Teri-kun." She said sheepishly as she looked up at him with a light smile.


    "Morning, Akari."


    "We can have our talk now if you''d like. I''ll tell you everything you need to know."


    "That would be great."


    Sneaking out the dojo the two returned to the caf¨¦ shop they had previously visited. It was a private place where the two could talk without any interruptions. There was hardly any people around with it being so early.


    "You see, Teri-kun. There''s a lot more Nephilims then just you and me. There''s quite a few of us. But, they''re better at hiding. I found out that I wasn''t human from that chance encounter when I was just a little girl."


    "Chance encounter?"


    "Yes this encounter was when I met our father."


    "W-what?"


    What is she talking about? What does she mean our father? Is she implying that...


    "I''m your real sister, Teri-kun. I figured I should come clean..."


    "You''re my sister? But, what does this mean...?"


    "It means we''re related to another."


    "I know that! I''m just... confused about a lot of things. Your father is..."


    "Azazel."


    "¡­"


    "He''s told me that he wants you. He''s pretty obsessed over you. It''s frightening at times."


    "He''s a bad guy."


    "You aren''t wrong. He took advantage of human women to produce us. They never survived and he neglected us without a shred of guilt. When we talked he never showed any signs that he was sorry for leaving me in an adoption center. I hate him very much, but, he keeps on threatening me to train you."


    "Train me...?"


    "He wants you to reach your full potential. The guy has a lot of faith in you. I can teach you what we''re all about, but are you really going to kill Isamu? It''s what he wants you to become. An emotionless killing machine who carves destruction wherever he goes. That isn''t what you want to become is it?"


    "No, of course not. I don''t want to kill anybody. I just won''t be able to live my life until I do this for someone. Then I won''t have to kill anybody anymore. I made a promise and I''m going to keep it."


    "Be careful big brother. Our father scares me, truthfully.."


    "Teaching me how to use my powers will provide us with a way to beat him. How powerful can he be?"


    "I rather not answer that. I don''t even know myself."


    "Where should we start then? What the hell can a Nephilim do, Akari?"


    "Loads of things. We''re basically demigods. Our physical condition differs from a mere mortal. Well depending on our rank which is based on our fathers'' rank. There''s basic normal Angels, the ones with only two wings. Their offspring are the most human and have normal human limitations and conditions. The only quirk they have is supernatural abilities."


    "What kind of abilities? Like controlling shadows?"


    "It differs. We''re all unique. Our racial abilities allows us to sense others energy signatures, or auras as you say it. We''re all capable of healing on differing levels."


    "What''s the next rank?"


    "The next rank is a Cherubim. They have four wings and are significantly more powerful than the classic Angel. Their offspring have enhanced physical condition which varies. When it comes to healing its greatly improved. They can heal most wounds in a matter of seconds."


    "I see... that''s pretty amazing."


    "Then there''s Seraphims the top of the food chain. They have six wings and are basically gods in their own rights. Our dad expects a lot from us due to his rank. We''re supposed to be the most powerful, but, it takes time to achieve this great power. I don''t know what we''d be able to do once we unlocked it. For some reason he feels like only you can unlock that power..."


    "So our father''s on the level of a god? I''m not thrilled about that.." Terios leaned back against his chair as he sighed softly. "Wish that power would rub off on me already. At my current level I doubt I''d do much to Isamu."


    "Give it a few days.. I''ll try to get you there, Teri-kun. We can train together! I swear I have some useful tips to teach you."


    "Alright then. The earlier we get started the better."


    If obtaining this power will help me fulfill my promise to Shiori then I''ll gladly accept it. Then I''ll use that power to stop my father. That way he won''t meddle in my life again.

 Chapter 15: Training

    The training ground that Akari had picked for Terios was a secluded forest full of tall trees. It was a usual area for her to train so it was natural for her to bring her brother here. She was standing on top of his back as he took his time doing push ups.


    "15... 16... 17..." Terios struggled saying, sweat was seeping from his body and his clothes were soaked from his perspiration. He had only just started and he already wanted to quit.


    "Come on, Teri-kun we just started."


    "I can''t help it! You''re pretty heavy!"


    "Hey! It''s rude to call a girl fat you know!"


    "I-I never said you were fat!"


    "You might aswell, my feelings are hurt now, Teri-kun." She pouted after saying his name.


    "S-sorry." Terios sighed and collapsed to the ground, his weight meeting the ground along with Akari''s who stood atop. "Gaah! I''m drained."


    "We can''t stop now. Time for the next portion of your training." She hoped off of his back and offered him a bottle of water to which he took happily.


    "Thanks."


    ''You don''t really need water since your body survives on energy it produces naturally, but it''ll still taste good."


    Terios raised the bottle up as he chugged it quickly, feeling the cold liquid slosh down his throat leaving him with a cool refreshing feeling. He could also feel his energy returning to him. "Ahhh, so good."


    "Now we''ll focus on your running speed!"


    Terios sat up from his sitting position, preparing to run before being stopped. She took the time to hop onto his back, wrapping her legs around him as she yelled out afterwards.


    "Charge!"


    "Aggh!" Terios took off sprinting, keeping a steady pace while his feet crashed along the muddy plain. Twigs and sticks snapped as his foot stepped on them. Akari casually repeated motivating words into his ear to keep him motivated.


    His lungs felt like they were on fire and every fiber of muscle inside of him was burning. Basic training was probably needed for him, but he didn''t think he''d be so far behind. Keeping his promise to Shiori would be hard difficult at his current level.


    I feel like I''m going to die! I need to take a break or I''m going to die before I can even reach Isamu!


    Terios tripped over his leg and landed face first onto the ground, groaning in pain his head lifted up revealing that his face was covered in mud. Akari couldn''t help but giggle before getting off of him.


    "Maybe we should skip the physical training for now and focus on your spiritual aspect."


    "I like that idea. I''m all for it."


    Akari had Terios sit in the middle of the forest with his eyes closed as he took in deep breaths. She was trying to have him learn about how to channel his own energy and be able to sense others.


    "Teri-kun. You should master sensing other people''s energies. It''ll come in handy in the long run. It''s pretty simple so just listen to me carefully."


    "Alright, I''m listening."


    "Silence everything and focus on the world around you. Focus on the energy flowing around you and try to pinpoint a certain signal."


    Terios kept himself silent, quieting his mind and all of the noise around him. He focused on sensing around his environment. Everything from the birds around him to the worms that were crawling beneath him.


    "It should come naturally for you. Given enough time you''ll be able to do this without thinking too hard about it."


    Terios could now feel Akari''s energy seeping from her, it wasn''t much, but it was still something she was able to produce. This must have been the signal that Nephilim''s gave out. With this feeling it''d be easy to spot them all if he ever came across them.


    His eyes opened gently as he looked up at his sister before he laid back onto the ground. His eyes were directed at the sky at this moment. "I can''t believe I''m already beat."


    "It''ll get easier, trust me."


    "I hope so."


    After hours went by of nonstop training, Terios was exhausted. Akari escorted him back to his house and prepared him for the things to come.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "We''re making some progress, but, we''re going to have to keep at it! Don''t give up I know you can do it."


    "Uggh, everything hurts." Terios mentioned.


    "That''s good that means its working! Meet me at the same time tomorrow!"


    Terios sighed deeply knowing that he would have to do this all over again.


    He wanted to stay true to his words and so he kept his head in the game. He ran with the added weight applied by Akari and performed numerous amounts of push ups. He mediated just like she asked of him and focused on sensing her energy signal.


    This time she wanted him to get a feel for his ability of manipulating shadows and had him manipulate them for as long as he could. The only way to strengthen his ability was to use it as often as possible. He could feel the shadow as an extension of his body much like a limb he could move it freely. It was apart of him and under his complete control.


    "Let me show you what my ability is, Teri-kun." She mentioned as she held out her hand and generated a light orb of light. "I''m your total opposite. Funny how isn''t it? I guess we really are brother and sister."


    "Hmm, looks like you have an edge over me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "When I was fighting Abner. I realized that my darkness wasn''t very effective against his light."


    "Ahh! Well he was most likely on a higher level than you. Enough darkness can even consume light. You just have to train more."


    "If you say so."


    "It''s true!"


    Their training went on for about two weeks, time seemed to move at a crawl as Terios performed his day to day tasks without much complain. His body was starting to get used to everything already. It was amazing how quickly his kind could adapt to things, or maybe it was simply because he was special.


    Akari was also amazed at how easily he could carry her now, but she grew concerned for his well being with how strong he was becoming in such a short period of time. His sensing capabilities were on par with hers now and his physical stats severely increased.


    Maybe he was reaching the same level that Isamu was at. Still, she didn''t want to rush things now. Someone as powerful as Isamu wouldn''t have a problem with someone like Terios who was still a beginner at things like combat.


    "You''ve really improved."


    "Have I really?"


    "Yes. You''ve come a long way in such a short amount of time."


    "That''s good to hear. When do you think I''ll be ready?"


    "Let''s wait two more weeks. That should give you enough time to perfect the basics."


    "Do you really think I can win against him?"


    "Of course you can. I know you can do it, Teri-kun."


    "Well thanks for believing in me. It means a lot.''


    After training was over, Terios decided to take Akari back to his favorite bakery. It wasn''t long of a walk and soon they were resting in their seats while Terios made sure to order them both something sweet to eat. For himself he ordered a dozen of his sugar cookies while Akari ordered a blueberry muffin.


    The waitress was kind when she placed their food down for them and gave them a warm smile. Terios quickly gripped onto the soft dough of the cookie and shoved it into his mouth, moaning softly before he swallowed Iit.


    "Yummy! Everything''s always so fresh!"


    "You must really enjoy this place, don''t you? I''m starting to get a bit worried about your eating habits..."


    "Well now, you don''t need to worry. I eat pretty healthy for a boy around my age. It''s cute that you feel that way about me though, sis." He chuckled lightly after getting a kick from calling her his sister.


    "You may be my big brother, but someone has to watch over you so you don''t do anything stupid."


    Terios blushed lightly, running his fingers through his oddly colored hair. A gentle smile enveloped his expression and he reached out for his sister''s hand, holding onto it softly while she looked at him curiously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Right now, nothing."

 Chapter 16: Asylum

    Tell me something can you do that something for me? What day is it today? Does anybody know what day it is today? I''m starting to lose track of time because it feels as if time has stopped for me.


    A young lavender haired male with dull purple eyes staring up at nothing laid on a bed that was wedged in a corner. The sheets were plain white. The bed itself wasn''t very comfortable, but it was still something. Judging from the male''s facial feature he seems to be somewhat relatable to Terios.


    "..."


    All hope the man had within him was depleted. He couldn''t even be considered a human being anymore. Crippled by depression both inside and out, he truly felt alone in the world, since nobody could hear him he decided to remain silent. Instead he moved his hand to reach for what he thought was the sky, reaching for something but obtaining nothing.


    The way things are going I''m starting to wonder if this is all a dream. A never ending dream that repeats itself, over and over and over and over and over... when will it end? If it ends what will I have gotten out of the ride...?


    A knock could be heard at his door, alerting him that it was time to start his boring routine life. The lavender haired male sat up and walked to the door, watching as it opened and revealed two men, two doctors who held out a glass of water and a pill.


    "Must I really?"


    "Mhm." The doctor answered.


    "I can''t sleep when I take it. Please, I''m begging you. I''m tired of being alone with my thoughts, it''s maddening."


    "Just take your damn pills or we''ll get physical again."


    "For people trying to help me you''re a bully. I guess I have to do what you say after all I''m powerless to stop you."


    He reached a soft hand out for the glass, taking it the water rippled although contained by the glass cup. He took the pills with his other hand and threw it inside of his mouth before drinking behind it.


    "Open your mouth."


    "Don''t you trust me by now? We''re practically family."


    "Akihisa! Open it!"


    Akihisa sighed softly and opened his mouth up, revealing that there were no signs of the pills within his mouth. The doctors nodded and left the door open as they left. Once they were out of sight he opened his hand out and spat the pills back into his hand before smiling softly.


    "They fell for the oldest trick in the book. Maybe if I tried hard enough I could use my powers to get out of here. Then again that wouldn''t change anything.."


    Akihisa knew it was time for group therapy and left his room in a hurry. While walking through the hall he glanced at everybody around him who he assumed was ignoring him. Their eyes were always elsewhere and he could never achieve the attention he desired.


    It''s so annoying. I hate it when their eyes drift away like that. No one is truly ever here. This place is like Hell! It''s the same routine every time. No progress is ever made here, nothing changes.


    Akihisa met up in his group''s ''circle'' they were forced to sit around each other to form a circle. He sat next to someone else like him, a young boy named Rikuto Kannon who had black hair and yellow eyes. He was a shell of a boy because they severely drugged him.


    "Hey... Akihisa... I''m glad you could make it." Rikuto slurred his words slightly.


    "Not like I have any choice..."


    Rikuto Kannon... he''s an orphan like me. He came here because he grew up in a toxic environment. Heh, atleast he''s had some form of love over his years.


    Rikuto Kannon was adopted by the Kannon family. A family of a happy husband and wife who couldn''t bear children. To make up for this they adopted the young boy it was then where the mother desired lustful feelings for her baby boy. She grew over protective of him and sheltered him from the harshness of the world.


    Over time others have noticed her unusual ways with her son and questioned if they were too close to one another, but Rikuto didn''t mind, he enjoyed their twisted relationship. So much that he allowed his mother to take his virginity at such a young age. When she showed regret of their actions she told him there was one thing he could do to reassure that everything would be ok for the two of them.


    This motive was to kill his father. Feeling that he couldn''t disobey his mother he went along with her wishes, but before he could act his father walked in on them. With rage filling him the father attacked the boy''s mother. Rikuto quickly left to call for the authority and when he returned he found that his father had murdered his mother.


    Rikuto was crushed from what he had observed, but before he could act the officials took in his father and brought Rikuto to perform a mental health test which he failed with flying colors. He talked as if he could still see and hear his mother around and that was a huge concern for everyone.


    "Alright guys, let''s begin with the session. I feel like we''ll make a break through today." Dr. Mikasa said with a wide smile. She was always so hopeful... so positive and never took no for an answer.


    I despise this woman. She always wants to make a break through, yet most of us are still the way we started. She''s always so confident and happy it makes me sick! She''s delusional.


    "Dr. Mikasa... I-I had something I wanted to discuss..." Said a young man.


    "Yes? Go on."


    "As I mentioned a lot of times before.. I''m here because.. I had a relationship with one of my students... I-I didn''t want to hurt her or anything... I just..."


    "You just what?"


    "I really like kids... they just see things differently from us."


    "I see. You know it was wrong to pursue a relationship with a minor though, right?"


    "I do, yet that didn''t stop me. I don''t want to be considered a bad person. I really have a passion for teaching. I''d do anything to teach again, but I betrayed the trust of my student''s parents and I feel bad for that."


    "That''s good to hear. Do you have any idea why you feel attractive to little kids?"


    "I don''t really know. C-can you help me Mikasa... I mean Dr. Mikasa."


    "Mikasa is fine if that''s easier for you. To understand this problem it helps to look back during your childhood."


    "My childhood?"


    "How was your childhood during your school days?"


    "Well.. There was a lot of pressure. Haha, but that''s normal. I was pressured to get into a good college and make something of myself. I wasn''t really the popular kid in school. But, that changed as I entered college. I don''t know."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    This guy is just a pedophile. In the public''s eyes anyways. Sad isn''t it? His entire life was ruined the moment he started a relationship with a student. His honor went down the drain and trust me when I say he''ll never get hired to teach again. Hell he won''t ever find a job here. Killing himself is an option he should actually consider.


    "Rikuto. Do you still hear from your mother?" Mikasa asked.


    "Yeah... she''s not here right now..."


    "You know your mother d-"


    "Don''t say it... just don''t."


    "Rikuto.. I''m trying my best to help you. The moment you realize that she''s gone is the moment you can move on. You live your life the way you want to."


    "¡­ I don''t want that... I want to live my life the way mother pictures it."


    Dr. Mikasa frowned from his response and moved on to Akihisa, glancing at him with a pleasant smile before speaking.


    "Tell me how do you feel today, Akihisa?"


    "You always ask me that same question. How do you think I feel? Miserable. I had my life stolen from me because of events I had no control over. Now I''m stuck here with freaks like these guys. A rapist, a serial killer and a pedophile. No matter how hard you try to redeem them it''ll be in vain because the public won''t change their mind."


    "Those are strong feelings, Akihisa. Have you ever noticed that you''re always so negative? Why do you think that is?"


    "I''m not in the mood for this. I can''t deal with these bullshit questions. Questions you already know the answer to."


    "You''re never in the mood. Maybe if you''d try things would get better. There''s always a way to improve yourself."


    "Sorry if I''m not sunshine and rainbows. I am negative, but I have good reasons to be."


    "What are these reasons, Akihisa?"


    Akihisa remained quiet for a bit and lowered his head before he released a sigh of annoyance. This was how the day usually went by, always being questioned by Mikasa. She could never agree with how things really worked. He remained quiet and stopped replying as he normally does with her and eventually he returned to his room the first chance he got.


    He sat back against the wall with his back pressed against it. His head was tilted back as he stared at the blankness in the room. Hands laid flat on the cold cement floor and he started to have flashbacks.


    The flashback revealed to him an image of the Ina family covered in blood with him standing over them. His hands were completely stained in their crimson liquid, he was certain he had killed them, but he doesn''t remember doing it. His memories traveled deeper and revealed the moment he was chained down in the basement.


    That was when he met his biological father, the one and only Azazel. That was when things spiraled out of control. His mind repeated the words the Fallen Angel had said. "You aren''t good enough, you''re existence was a failure." The feeling of being neglected by his father who appeared not to save him but to let him know just how irrelevant his existence was.


    The fact that Angels could at any moment come and slay him didn''t help the fact. He was a true abomination, he didn''t fit in with humans, Angels, nor Nephilim.


    Why...? Why do I exist...? Can someone please give me the answer? I''ve been wondering this for awhile now. If I exist just to die then what''s the point...? What''s the point of anything anymore...? Hehehe. It''s all a big joke! Well I''m not laughing anymore!


    Akihisa chuckled slightly as his body twitched slightly while warm tears of blood secreted from the corner of his eyes. After awhile he simply broke into a laughing fit. "Gyhahahahahaha! It''s all a big joke! I''m tired of it...! So tired...!"


    I''m ready to leave this place. I just want to...


    Soon a voice echoed in his head coming from a familiar being which caused his eyes to widen slightly while he froze. "Are you enjoying yourself?"


    "That voice...."


    "Yes son. It''s me, your dear father. Heh."


    "Dad..."


    "Son I require your help. I know I''ve been hard on you, but... wouldn''t you like to have a family reunion/"


    "What family?"


    "Your sister Akari and your brother Terios."


    "Akari... Terios..."


    "I figured that all of my kids should atleast know each other. I want to do right by you all."


    "I''ll do whatever you want dad. Just get me out of this place..."


    "Really son? I didn''t expect it to be this easy. Very well, come to the entrance."


    The door that was locked shut was forced open by an unknown force and all of the lights within the building flickered off and on before staying off. Akihisa slowly lifted his body up as he walked towards the exit.


    He was guided by his father''s voice, escorting him to the exit. He knew the path so he didn''t know why his father was doing this but didn''t really care enough to bring it up. Standing just feet by the main door Akihisa stood there as the lights switched back on and revealed a group of people blocking the door.


    "Patient Ina. Return to your room."


    "¡­"


    "Return to your room!"


    Akihisa remained still as the men approached him. The leading man''s arm reached out and it was immediately chopped off as if an axe was slicing him piece by piece. The sound produced was horrid and his screams started something sick within the lavender haired male. The way this all looked was supernatural their bodies were being sliced in half, leaving nothing left of them besides a pool of blood.


    "They won''t harm you son. Go on."


    Akihisa released a soft smile before his feet left footprints against the blood. As he came to the exit he heard a woman''s scream and instantly realized that this was Dr. Mikasa''s. He slowly turned around to face her, instantly seeing the fear within her expression.


    "A-Akihisa! What''s going on...!"


    "Would you believe me if I said... this wasn''t my fault? None of it was my fault. I just wanted to leave and they were in my way... so he killed them."


    "Who...? What are you talking about...?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It never did matter."


    Akihisa slowly turned around and gripped at his head before exiting out of the door. The man was now free from his prison, but he was still trapped.

 Character Popularity Poll

    Hello everyone, I decided to make a poll featuring a list of characters that were introduced previously. I''m curious to see where each one ranks and encourage you to vote for whichever character you enjoy more. it may also persuade me to give various characters more screen time.


    Also, I''ll release a new chapter sometime tomorrow so look forward to it and don''t forget to rate, comment or review. Your thoughts interest me and I''m eager to learn more about your opinions of the story so far. And I also want to thank my current followers who really enjoy this series. I''m a bit curious as to why, but thank you nonetheless.

 Chapter 17: Boredom

    Once Akihisa Ina had reached outside and saw the bright ball of fire soaring high in the sky he lost all of his strength and dropped to his knees and covered his head with his hands before speaking.


    "Dad. Why now? Why now when you could have just left me to rot?" Akihisa asked him.


    Of course his father was still just a voice in his head so he didn''t even know if he was really talking to his father or was just going crazy either way it didn''t matter to him.


    "I did what I did for the sake of the game. Because of my actions the chips are falling into place. Terios is on his way to fighting his greatest challenge."


    "Game? If this is just a game for Terios then why am I even involved?"


    "Good question. You''re a major player in this game, Akihisa."


    "That doesn''t make me feel any better about you leaving me for all those years."


    "Think about who you''ll become because I left you and Terios alone for all those years. Now think why am I just now getting back in touch with you two?"


    "I can''t really say."


    "I want to help you two reach your full potential. I know how both of you feel deep down. You''re both monsters ready to be unleashed upon the world! You and Terios were both treated unfairly. You and Terios both hate your lives! Mankind has forsaken you and Angelkind wants to erase you from this world! Now tell me, what the hell are you going to do about it?"


    "¡­"


    "Let me make this easier. What won''t you do?"


    "¡­"


    "You''re 16 now son. You''ve never had a real friend... have you?"


    "No."


    "A girlfriend?"


    "No.."


    "A future?"


    "....No..."


    "A past?"


    "¡­"


    "Hahaha, I just wanted to make sure you weren''t repeating the same thing over. You''re so quiet, were you always like this?"


    "No... yes... I can''t even remember. Was there ever a moment I was truly happy? If there was wouldn''t I remember it?"


    "Happiness is an illusion, son. A mere drug. Happiness is an excuse for living for many. The reason they struggle and beg and crawl to live is so that they can experience happiness no matter how small it is. It''s selfish really."


    "Is it really?"


    "It Iis. Humans have no redeeming qualities whatsoever. They''re all spiteful little devils who don''t care about anyone else unless it effect them personally."


    "¡­"


    "Tell me what do you think someone would do if they saw someone getting mugged?"


    "Call for help?"


    "No. They simply delude themselves and act as if they didn''t see it."


    "Hmm."


    "Wasn''t it like that act school...?"


    "¡­"


    "Weren''t you suffering from loneliness and begging someone to notice you? Did they notice you?"


    "I''m tired of this conversation."


    "Did this notice you?"


    "No they didn''t."


    "I can see your heart son. I''m your father and I know how you feel. You''re lost in a world that doesn''t get you. Trapped among selfish people. You''re different and the world is afraid of different. You''re so depressed that you''ve been thinking about killing yourself and why haven''t you?"


    "Because I figured that dying would be exactly the same way I feel now. Empty."


    Akihisa''s body floated through the sky as his father lifted him through the air and raised him high above to get a better look at the city around him which was polluted by lights.


    "People are killing themselves. They pollute the world just by breathing. Now with power like mine you could save billions of people! But, for every person you save someone somewhere will die."


    "So it''s pointless then. To save someone if you can''t save all of them.''


    "Indeed. After all it''s just an endless cycle. Quite frankly I''m bored of it and need some excitement."


    The next morning.


    Terios and Akari were at their usual spot, practicing with live combat to spicen things up. Akari figured that he would learn more with actual combat experience. The two stood on opposing sides before giving each other a respectful bow.


    After this Akari leapt into the air and allowed her black wings to extend like a bird''s. Terios imitated her, catching her off guard by the odd colors of his wings.


    "Black and white, interesting."


    "Thanks sis! Now let''s see if this training really has paid off. I feel a bit more comfortable."


    Akari nodded before generating a ball of light within her hand before she hurled it in his general direction. The ball inched closer to him, emitting a bright light before it exploded near


    him. The explosion covered a short radius and left smoke soaring through the air. She tilted her head up, noticing Terios had soared above to avoid the attack.


    "You''re pretty fast."


    Terios moved both of his palms in her direction as he summoned a sea of tendrils formed from his darkness ability. They each extended their way over but Akari was prepared and quickly flew off to the side to avoid them.


    "You have to be more creative then that!"


    "Oh yeah, how about this!?"


    Terios flapped his wings firmly, quickly flying over to his sister as he covered his hand with a whip forged from his shadows. When he was close enough he raised his hand and swung the whip down which just barely missed her body. The force from the strike caused her hair to move violently with the wind it produced.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Don''t try to seriously hurt me now!"


    "I wouldn''t dare do such a thing, sis! I''m just trying to mater my ability the best way I can."


    "Hmph. Fine, let''s continue."


    Akari summoned a few stakes formed from her light before they fired off each at their own time. Terios smiled as he held out his hand and formed a portal from shadows above him as he reached inside to grab onto his chokutos. Latching onto them tightly he deflected each strike from the stake.


    "Like the new trick?"


    "You want to show off well so can I!"


    Akari fired off a quick beam of light towards Terios who stood his ground and blocked it with his blade which was the wrong action to make as it sent him flying back until he fell onto the ground with a thud.


    "Uggh! Guess I''m not strong enough to take that beam yet."


    "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Akari descended, landing next to him. She helped him up and checked to see if he was in any pain.


    "I''m fine. Let''s keep going."


    "No that¡¯s enough, we should take things slowly. If you become too powerful too quickly then you may snap with your newfound power."


    "R-really? Is that like an official rule?"


    "Just a precaution."


    "I''ll take your word for it sis."


    Akari smiled and allowed him to stand on his own. She looked down for a moment thinking about something before she gazed back up at his appearance.


    "Are you certain this is what you want to do, Teri-kun? You''ll have to live with this for the rest of your life."


    ''Don''t worry, I thought about it and this is something that I feel is right. I want to make sure Shiori and Akari rest well. I made a promise to my cousin and I''ll honor it. Isamu isn''t a good person anyways."


    "I know, I was just making sure."


    Later that night Terios headed back home after enjoying his time with his sister Akari. As he entered the house he was greeted by none other then Akemi his brother who stood at the door with his arms crossed, his dark red eyes glancing at his brother.


    "So when''s it going to be official?" Akemi asked.


    "What?"


    "I know you were out with Akari. You two are an item or something?"


    "No! Akari''s my friend. She''s a pleasant person to be around unlike some people."


    "Watch it Terios. We both know how ugly this can turn."


    "Are you always in a bad mood?"


    "Damn right. Pfft." Akemi turned away and walked off, leaving Terios alone by the entrance of the manor.


    The day was approaching where he would extract Shiori''s dying promise. He had to be ready for anything and didn''t want to let his family know that their treaty would be broken by him. Causing trouble for his family was the last thing he wanted to accomplish that''s why this had to be perfect.


    Meanwhile at Azazel''s lair; an isolated cave that he had carved himself to keep himself hidden from Angel sightings and annoying travelers.


    Akihisa sat against a wall while listening to his father go on for what he had planned for his son, it was strange to have been abandoned by the man and then be apart of the loop like nothing had happened.


    "Terios is out on a quest for blood to avenge his dying cousin, Shiori. He''ll stop at nothing to murder the one known as Isamu Emata. That''s why him and Akari have been training for the past two weeks."


    "How do you know this?"


    "You question my power boy? I can observe all of my children as if I was there myself without them noticing."


    "...Really?"


    "I never observed you after I told you that you weren''t needed. But, when I found a way for you to be useful, I glanced at your location here and there."


    "You really feel no guilt for ditching me?"


    "Why would I? How does being guilty benefit me?"


    "It doesn''t."


    "Then there''s no need to be guilty. Anyways, the game is all set up. Isamu knows of Terios'' arrival. I warned him of the danger he faced and being the arrogant fool that he is he ignored my warnings."


    "Where do I fall in play?"


    "You won''t be used just yet. Just sit back and relax for now. That''s all you need to do."


    "All of this for Terios?"


    "Yes. He holds tremendous amounts of power stored deep within. With him at my disposal... our plans will be fulfilled."


    "Who''s our?"


    "All in due time. For now we shall wait. And soon our war will begin."


    Azazel laughed to himself while Akihisa adverted his gaze from his father. He was completely lost with whatever was going on and didn''t know if he really had a place in this game or if he was just another pawn to be disposed of either way he wasn''t going to just let it go in his father''s favor.


    "When''s Terios going to make his move?"


    "He''s going to do another weak of training and then he''s going to charge straight for the Emata''s estate."


    "Thanks for the info. I''m glad to be apart of this dad. It''s been a long while since I''ve been involved in anything."


    "Don''t get mushy on me. It''s pointless."

 Chapter 18: Decision

    Time sure does pass you by when you''re working toward something you believe in. Over these last few weeks I''ve been putting everything I have into my training. Akari has taught me the basics of what it means to be a Nephilim. Now I''m able to feel the energy that radiates in people and I can identify them. I''m also able to summon my wings at will.


    I''ve progressed a lot since then. When I first realized that I was the son of a Fallen. You don''t have to wait much longer Shiori, I''ll keep my promise to you and allow you to rest. I won''t let Isamu get away with what he did to Akane. Even if it means... becoming a murderer.


    Terios felt like his training was going well and figured it''d be the best of time to strike. Isamu was powerful, but he was still mortal and a mortal no matter how strong would have trouble going against an immortal. Fighting Isamu wasn''t what worried him it was the choice he was making.


    Would he feel guilt after killing him? There wasn''t much guilt over Abner, but he was simply an Angel who would stop at nothing to place his family in harm''s way. There was some source of justice to his previous actions as it was kill or be killed, but now he was going to be the attacker.


    Swallowing his nervousness Terios bent down to tie his shoe laces, wrapping them tight before he headed down the stairs of his house. If lucky nobody would catch him leaving and then questions wouldn''t have to be answered. Unfortunately, Uubji was standing by the door and caught him coming down.


    "Heading out nephew?"


    "Yeah, just for a bit."


    "You''ve been gone a lot lately. You feeling ok?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "I know what it is. You''re visiting a girl you like." He said in a playful tone and sported a playful expression.


    Actually it''s refreshing seeing Uubji back to his old self.


    "Haha, no that''s not it!"


    "Oooh, you sly dog."


    "Really!" He blushed lightly, turning his head away. "It''s not even what you think."


    "Thanks nephew."


    "For...?" Terios wondered what he meant by this and raised an eyebrow.


    "For doing what you''re about to do."


    He knows? Maybe he''s speaking about something else... no.


    At that moment Terios stared into the eyes of Shiori''s father and realized that he was making the right decision. By killing Isamu Uubji wouldn''t have to suffer with the guilt and he would obtain peace. Just by gazing into his eyes he knew how he felt and simply smiled before approaching the door.


    "I love you, uncle Uubji."


    After stating this he exited the manor leaving Uubji standing there with a smirk and whispering a thank you.


    The journey to the Vhaal''s dojo felt longer than before. Those nasty butterflies started to clutter Terios'' stomach. Looks like he still had his human mentality. He pictured people of his race to be confident in their own abilities. Most of them would likely side with the angelic side and forsake their human counterpart.


    The sun was extremely hot today it felt like it was 90 degrees outside not the best temperature to be fighting in, but hopefully this wouldn''t be a battle. It''d just be a quick kill if he was lucky that way he wouldn''t suffer any mental damage when it came right down to it. There wouldn''t be any suffering just a quick clean kill.


    When approaching the dojo''s entrance Akari stood ready with a smile on her face. Sensing her brother''s arrival she waved frantically at him and eventually darted off, tackling him to the ground while nuzzling her face into his chest.


    "Teri-kun! I waited for you!"


    "A-Akari! We have to be serious."


    "Being serious isn''t fun!" She continued to nuzzle his chest before hopping off of him and brushing a few of her pink strands from her face. "You have to lighten up so you don''t go crazy."


    "You''re probably right." Terios took a stand, stretching lightly.


    "Hehe. If you''re ready we can head there now. It''s going to be a long fight if we''re not careful."


    "I''ll end it quick. I haven''t been practicing to be a pushover."


    With his resolve now clear Terios and Akari would soon begin their travels to the Emata''s estate. Another family whom formed a peace treaty with the Kiyomizus. Their methods for killing the supernatural creatures proved to be too brutal and his family ethics were less then favorable.


    Meanwhile at the Emata estate, a fair sized home with lots of land built on private land away from locals, Isamu sat down wearing a long black kimono with a newspaper in hand and a cup of tea in the other. His hair was long and white while his eyes were a shade of brown.


    He sat at a fine wooden table decorated with a flower vase filled with lovely roses. They gave off a sweet smile which enveloped the kitchen. Isamu was reading a certain section on the paper which stated: Strange black winged men sightings becoming more and more frequent. What does this mean for Japan?


    "Hmm. Interesting. What are you up to?" Isamu hummed to himself before looking at his cup of tea. He brought it to his face before inhaling the gentle aroma from the steaming hot liquid. Soon he''d take a few sips from it and release a soft sigh.


    Looking at his flowers he noticed that a petal started to fall onto the table to which he frowned lightly before resting his cup down.


    Running into the kitchen was his two children Jiro and Jirou. The two were identical twins with the exact features. They both had grey eyes and black hair although Jiro''s hair was parted to the right while Jirou''s was parted to the left. For clothes they had on a black short sleeve shirt, Jiro having a logo of a yellow smiley face while Jirou had a frowny one. For bottoms they had on a pair of red jeans.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What are you two doing here?"


    "Hey daddy! We just wanted to see if you were doing ok." Jiro said with a wide smile.


    "Hi." Jirou said flatly.


    Isamu smiled, moving his hand to ruffle their head gently. "Is that all? I''m fine."


    "No, that''s not all. I wanted to tell you that I love you very, very, very much daddy." Jiro said pleasantly before hugging his father.


    "You say that often. I know well enough that you love me."


    "You know Jiro. He''s always forcing his love on someone." Jirou stated; bored.


    "I''m proud of how far you two have gotten. I''m counting on you to back me up when our guests arrive."


    "Guest?" Jirou asked.


    "Yay! I love greeting guests! Do we have to kill them daddy?"


    "No, I''ll save you the trouble just this once."


    "Wow. We''re grateful or something." Jirou rolled his eyes.


    Isamu stood up, and when Jirou noticed he flinched and covered his face expecting a hit for his back talk but was shocked when he didn''t receive punishment.


    "It''s time to put all of our sacrifices to the test."


    Isamu was known as a Demon. The man raped his own daughter and killed his wife in order to receive the ultimate blessing from a Demon who offered him a single wish. It was one of the greatest gifts a human could ever ask for; power. Power always came at a price though.


    "We''ll head out right now daddy. Count on us, we''ll stop whoever it is out there." Jiro pulled his brother along and ran off in a hurry to please his father.


    "Belial let''s see how mighty your power really is."


    Elsewhere.


    Sitting inside the cave of complete darkness, Azazel had a portal open and viewed Terios and Akari as they approached the trap he had set up for them. It was like live television for him and it sent a surge of excitement to see his game coming into play. Akihisa would soon walk in and notice what his father was doing.


    "Is this what you do with your free time?"


    "Mostly. With the game in motion I dare not look away."


    "Who do you expect to win?"


    "No spoilers."


    "I don''t care about something like that."


    "Me of course."


    "I figured."


    "Sit back and relax. The show is reaching its final curtain call!"


    "You''ll do anything for fun won''t you?"


    "Fun is what makes life worth living son. Without that it''d be nothing but a headache. One good moment can make thousands of bad ones disappear."


    Akihisa remained silent and just turned his head to the portal as he observed what was going on. His father was a mystery, he knew he couldn''t be trusted, yet he wanted to. Something he knew he''d regret later on.


    Terios and Akari were just now approaching the Emata estate. Seeing it up close it looked like a normal building filled with average people it was hard to imagine what went on behind closed walls. Clenching his teeth Terios sensed what was waiting for them; demonic aura.


    "Whoa, do you feel that Teri-kun?"


    "Yeah, it feels dark. Is this really?"


    "Yup. It''s something demonic. The Ematas must have gotten their powers from some high ranking Demon. Maybe this wasn''t a good idea."


    "This means that they must have been tipped off. Who do you think it could be?"


    "I''m not sure." Akari said softly as her mind traveled elsewhere, there wasn''t many people who would have learned about their plan. Deep down she already knew who could have tipped them off.


    Crunching down on the bright green grass were the feet of the twins who took it upon themselves to greet their guests. Jiro revealed a warm smile while Jirou wasn''t pleased with what they had to do.


    Stopping in their tracks, Terios and Akari glanced at the two Ematas and took on a defensive position while Jiro laughed light heartedly.


    "No need to be afraid guys! Terios and Akari, I''m so happy to see you two again." Jiro seemed gleeful and turned to look at Jirou who was silent this whole time. "Jirou, speak to our guests."


    "No. I rather we skip the crap and get right down to the part where we kill one another. That''s what you''re here for, Terios? You want to kill our father?" Jirou looked at the Kiyomizu with a dark stare.


    "No... it''s not like that. Surely you understand how bad he is." Terios said with a built of guilt.


    "I do. Yet, I won''t let you lay a finger on him." Jirou stated while looking up at the sky until everything changed. His body began generating a dark ominous aura which would soon engulf the entire area, altering the background. The trees surrounding them changed vaguely black while the grass started to rot and decay. The sky was nothing more then a purple nightmare and the thick fluffy clouds were tainted with red. The house behind them was secured in a cage with iron bars.


    "What the hell is this?" Terios asked while noticing the new changes.


    "Be careful, Teri-kun. These two are stronger than they appear."


    "Time for a tag team battle! We really enjoy them and I hope you will too! Just please don''t be mad if you lose ok?" Jiro said with a smile.


    "Sorry Jiro, but I didn''t come here to lose. I came here to help Akane rest in peace and I''m going to accomplish that!" Terios shouted.


    "Akane? You think this will change anything? You''ll just cause yourself more pain, Kiyomizu. Whatever, you''ll be consumed either way." Jirou said while moving both of his hands toward the two, summoning a crescent of dark energy which he fired at them. With the two of them locked inside of this grim atmosphere how will they make it to Isamu? That is if they can even get past the two twins.

 Chapter 19: Tag Team

    In order to get to Isamu I''m going to have to make my way past his kids. As much as I hate having to hurt them they won''t leave me any other choice. Akari mentioned something about demonic aura so I should be careful.


    Terios quickly opened up a portal from his side, entering his right hand into the shadow as he pulled out a single chokuto which he would then guide towards the crescent of energy that was approaching. In one smooth motion he raised the blade upward, slicing the energy in half and stopping the attack. So he thought.


    Why do I even try to fight...? It''s not going to end well for me.


    "Akari, keep an eye out on them. They''re probably well suited for tag team battles. Breaking them up would be our best bet of winning." Terios said as he gripped his blade and slammed it into the ground. "Shadow Spike!" He shouted as an array of tendrils rose up from the ground making its way towards the twin until it rose beneath them.


    Jirou quickly stepped back along with his brother. The two of them moved simultaneously as if they could reach each others thoughts. Jirou stepped forward, reaching his hands out to grab onto the next set of rising shadows before he caused them to fade away.


    What the hell was that? Is there a certain amount of time I can use that skill or did he somehow...


    Akari hopped into the air and sprouted her wings, flying above them as she forged a cross out of light from her hands. The sign shined brightly before firing off a series of tiny needles which made its way towards the twins.


    "That''s very pretty, Akari! I wish I had wings!" Jiro said happily while holding out his left hand which formed a almost transparent gleam of white aura which engulfed his brother and him. The needles would bounce off of it and produce a clanking sound as if it was bouncing off of metal.


    "No effect?" Akari said with a huff.


    Terios charged in on foot, gripping his blade tightly as he thrusted it for them, the weapon colliding into the field which was protecting them. Once he felt that it was some sort of barrier, he added more force, pressing the blade which caused the barrier some stress.


    "Nice try, Terios. You won''t break this barrier that easily. I do feel like I''m cheating so I''ll make it a bit more fair!" Jiro said cheerfully while causing the barrier to expand, smashing violently against Terios, sending him flying back onto the decayed grass.


    "Gaggh! They''re more trouble than I gave them credit for." Terios said while slowly picking himself up.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate us because we''re children." Jirou said before he placed his index finger on the center of his forehead. His eyes slowly closed and he remained motionless. The gesture was certainly odd for a battle tactic, but it kept Terios and Akari at a distance. Catching Terios off guard, Jirou appeared behind him though his body was still with his twin. His arms moved to wrap around his target...


    I can sense him behind me. Strange.


    With his ability to sense auras he managed to turn the tables on Jirou, he faced him before those arms could get ahold. Bringing his blade he stabbed it into the foot of Jirou, impaling him to the ground which caused tears to form , but not quite dropping.


    "H-how did you...?" Jirou said as if he was going to cry from the pain. Terios glanced back and saw that the Jirou over with his brother was crumbling into dust.


    "You aren''t the only one with tricks. Now stay put." Terios left the blade attached to his foot, he assumed it''d be too painful to extract it. Sample of blood was already starting to pour out from the foot.


    Jirou wasn''t too thrilled with how he was being talked to. Terios turned his focus onto Jiro who was as calm as ever. It was as if this was just another day for him which was truly frightening.


    "That wasn''t nice. If you won''t play fair then we won''t either." Jiro said with a smile and raised his left arm up. Before he could prepare to do what he had planned, Akari was swooping down for him. Taking one for the team he generated a white aura while firing a white beam from his palm.


    Akari managed to latch onto him, taking him off into the air while his beam traveled in Terios'' direction. Soaring through the sky, Akari kept a tight hold on Jiro who didn''t seem to resist.


    Seeing the beam rush toward him, Terios glanced back at Jirou, he didn''t have much time so he jumped to the side. The beam instead rammed into the twin, surging him with the white aura from his brother. It was all apart of their plan to do things like this. Now Jirou used his brother''s power to raise the blade from his foot and once freed the wound quickly healed.


    "You see, Jiro''s more of a support kind of fighter. He leaves all of the heavy hitting to me. I see you''re no pushover." Jirou said while he threw the blade onto the ground.


    Standing firm, Jirou tilted his head to watch as his twin was still dealing with Akari. He sighed softly before his ominous aura covered his hand which he lowered to the ground causing a pulse to spread through the area.


    I can''t let that hit me. Who knows what it''ll do.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Terios leapt into the air to avoid it, but unfortunately that was what his foe had intended. Jirou leapt forward, breaking the distance between them as he clenched a fist and sent if forward. It wouldn''t matter how it hit as long as it made contact then this would be his match.


    Terios opened a palm and easily caught the fist, however, he was filled with Jirou''s negative energy which surged through him. The energy was almost toxic as it flooded him with thoughts.


    It''s hopeless. I can''t win. I feel so weak.


    The two slowly fell onto the ground, Terios falling on his back while Jirou stood tall. Walking over to the downed man, Jirou mounted him, placing his hands around Terios'' throat and with each passing second he''d tighten the hold.


    "I''m not mad because you want to kill Isamu. I''m mad that you didn''t do it sooner. You waited until things reached their breaking point. You waited until it involved you to do something about it." Jirou said with bitterness while he continued to transfer his energy.


    Why... why don''t I want to fight back... somehow he''s making me feel lethargic. If I don''t get him off soon... I won''t be able to...


    Terios gripped at Jirou''s arm with what strength that he was able to manage but it still wasn''t enough. Jirou''s grip was firmly locked in place.


    Akari who had Jiro locked within her grip was getting worried for her brother. That aura Jirou was releasing severely negative. It felt like a person who felt helpless in the world and he was now sharing that feeling with Terios.


    Sensing the moment of surprise from Akari, Jiro unleashed another barrier which forced her back and caused him to drop onto the ground roughly. "Oww. That hurt way more then I thought. Haha."


    Akari flipped in the air before catching her balance and flapping her wings faster to steady herself. "This kid''s starting to get annoying."


    Terios'' eyes closed as he felt weary with all of the energy Jirou was forcing him to absorb. Not only that, but he felt sad that such a young person felt this way.


    Give in. Give in. Just give in. You won''t be able to win.


    These weren''t Terios'' thoughts it was how Jirou thought about his situation. There was no way that after coming this far and doing all of that training that he would just give in now. His hands which were wrapped around Jirou''s tightened as he slowly broke the boy''s grip from his throat.


    "Jirou.''


    Hearing his voice suddenly caused him to panic as he stared at Terios.


    "I should have done this sooner. This should have been done a long time ago before it got to this point. I can''t fix the past, but changing the future is something that we can all do. Sometimes I feel just like how you do. Completely helpless in this world." Terios forced his body up causing more shock to Jirou who stood there frozen.


    "You shouldn''t be able to move... you should be broken... there''s no way you can resist this power."


    "If you give in now, Jirou. Then you''ll never know if things will get better." Terios said before closing his eyes and began generating an aura of his own, giving off a shade of twilight blue which transferred over to Jirou.


    "W-what is..." Jirou became speechless after saying this, biting his lip as he fell onto his butt. A few streams of tears ran down his cheek as he simply uttered: "I hate you." After this his strange landscape was broken which gave off the sound of glass shattering.


    Jiro looked surprised by this and hurried over to his brother. "Jirou. Why did you break the domain?"


    "We''re not going to continue this fight, Jiro. I''m tired of taking orders from dad. If Terios stays true to his words then we won''t have to fight anymore."


    "Ooooh, ok!" Jiro turned to face Terios. "You think you can do it?"


    "I''ll try." Terios said before turning to Akari who landed next to him.


    "Are you ok, Teri-kun?"


    "I''m fine. Can you watch the boys for me? I''m going to finish this."


    "Be careful..."


    "I can''t promise that." He said while moving to pick up his blade.


    Terios began walking towards the Emata''s estate, entering the front door until he made it to the living room. Sitting on a leather couch was none other then Isamu who was sipping tea from a tea cup.


    "So you really did come?"


    "Yeah."


    "Azazel said I''d lose to you. Even with the power of Belial."


    "Belial?"


    "The true ruler of this world. The Devil himself! I possess power that rivals even that of gods!"


    "¡­"


    "Be very afraid boy. You''re messing with a spawn of Satan. Hahaha!"


    "It doesn''t matter what you call yourself. I''m still going to end up killing you." Terios pointed his chokuto at him letting him know of his resolve.


    Isamu remained silent and simply smiled before resting his tea cup onto the table. From outside, Akari stared on at the building, fearing for her brother''s safety until all of a sudden a loud explosion was heard and felt. Strong gusts of winds blew around the area, strong enough where it actually pushed the three back. Akari screamed from how sudden it was and watched as the Isamu estate was completely demolished as if a bulldozer had crashed through it. When everything settled she whispered to herself. "Please be ok."

 Chapter 20: Devil

    What a frightening amount of energy. It''s completely corrupted! Is he even human anymore? Any normal person should be destroyed by this much raw power.


    The building was crumbling around them and everything was mostly nonexistent. Luckily, Terios had forged a protective dome from his shadows. Numerous support beams and parts of the floor fell onto the dome causing loud clanging sounds to be heard.


    I haven''t had enough time to perfect this, I won''t be able to keep it up any longer.


    Terios clenched his teeth as he released the dome of energy. Isamu was standing in the same position as if nothing had happened. When things got close to him they would instantly be incinerated.


    "I''m sorry, I had a sneeze I couldn''t squelch."


    "You call that a sneeze? You leveled your entire house."


    "Material things can be rebuilt. Now let''s get comfortable."


    Isamu darted out catching Terios off guard as he sunk a fist deep into his gut. The attack was so strong it stretched his gut as if it was going to tear a whole through him. It was powerful enough to send him flying through the rubble and sliding against the ground.


    Terios remained still on the ground as heaps of blood was leaking from his mouth. Before he could even calculate what had happened Isamu was standing next to him. He clenched a fist which emitted orange sparks and slammed it directly onto Terios.


    There was a mild explosion and his body was sent into the ground, but the man wasn''t done yet. He continued to punch him each blow stronger than the next until the two were now fighting below ground.


    Is this guy really this strong? What the hell was I thinking!?


    Terios'' eyes closed as the onslaught continued. Eventually Isamu got bored and decided to grab onto his shirt and hurled him straight into the air like a ragdoll. Still feeling stunned from his attacks Terios was defenseless.


    Flying above was an orange colored orb which rammed harshly into Terios'' front. There was a fair size explosion which covered parts of the sky and soon his body was falling towards the earth.


    Akari was terrified after seeing this and felt like she had to get herself involved. Even she wasn''t expecting Isamu to be this powerful.


    She flew over to him as fast as she could and found Terios lying in a mini crater. His shirt was all tattered and ripped up and his jeans had various rips in them. His body was battered and bruise and blood stained his lips.


    "Teri-kun..." She hated seeing her brother like this it was the worst feeling she could have witnessed.


    "This isn''t even a warm up. Come on! You''re going to kill me right? Avenge Akane and Shiori''s death? Well act like you mean it or I''ll send you to Hell with them!" Isamu walked at a casual pace.


    "Stay back, I''m warning you!" Akari stood between them, raising a hand at the monster infront of her.


    "A-Akari..." Terios struggled to get out his sister''s name.


    I can''t let her fight my battle for me. She could get hurt and it''d be my fault. Goddamn it stand up!!


    Terios tried his best to move a part of his body just any, yet it was hopeless. He didn''t have the strength in him to move. He almost felt limp.


    "A warning? Please child. I''m too old for warnings." Isamu said before stepping closer.


    As he advance Akari charged a powerful beam of light, firing one that was thicker than before. The beam traveled towards the man, but he fired one of his own, an orange colored one that clashed directly into hers.


    The two beams struggled against one another, yet it was obvious to see who would win this battle. When Isamu was finished toying with her he forced his beam to pave a way through Akari''s and soon it rammed into her head on.


    It caused another mild explosion and sent her flying back onto the ground. The heat it gave off burned off pieces of her top, revealing the left side of her yellow colored bra. Her body was battered and bested, but she found the strength to stand up again.


    "I''m not going to let you hurt him!" Akari shouted while flying for Isamu.


    Isamu chuckled lightly and revealed a row of teeth before he caught the girl by her throat and performed a chokeslam, crashing her into the rough ground and causing it to crack lightly. His hand was so tight against her throat it caused her face to turn red as she struggled to breathe.


    "Is this the best you got? Don''t you care what happens to your brother or you for this matter?" He leaned in close to her face, opening his mouth as his breath blew against her. It smelled like ash for some reason. Soon his moist tongue spilled out and licked along her cheek, leaving traces of his saliva stuck to her face.


    "G-get off...!" Akari struggled to get out the words, tears forming in her eyes from the horrible feeling of the man''s tongue. She stared directly into his eyes and realized he wasn''t human anymore. He was just a catalyst.


    Isamu gave off an evil smirk before he heard movement from behind him. He turned around to see that Terios was now standing. "Oh?"


    "Get your damn hands off of her before I rip them off!" Terios shouted.


    "What are you going to do about it? You''ve seen a taste of my power. A mere 15%."


    Terios wasn''t messing around, he instantly flew off and tackled Isamu onto the ground and away from his sister. He clenched a fist and swung down but missed as Isamu moved his head at the right moment.


    Isamu lifted his head up, headbutting Terios square in his face causing him to stagger. At the opening he switched the tables and brought him onto the ground, mounting him from atop and clenched a fist with orange sparks.


    He slammed it down, but Terios avoided it as well, however his fist went through the ground and was stuck in it. That was the opening he was looking for and he couldn''t pass this up.


    He summoned his shadows and being so close to the ground they ensnared Isamu and lifted him into the air. They tangled his ankles, wrists, throat, and torso, keeping a secure lock on him while Terios got up.


    "I''m going to tear you apart! Piece by piece!"


    "Do it. The difference between you and me is that I don''t need an excuse to kill someone. You know it''ll feel good killing me. Look how angry you are."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Shut your damn mouth!" Terios raised a hand into the air to force a shadow to cover his mouth and stop his words from coming out.


    Terios was serious now. He slowly closed his hand a gesture which would signal for the shadows to begin pulling the demon apart. It didn''t matter how strong you were as his shadows defied normal laws. Since a shadow doesn''t have a set strength it mimics the enemy''s strength and since it has no stamina the foe will tire and will be ripped apart accordingly.


    Isamu was fighting against this, keeping his limbs from being separated and engulfing himself in an orange aura until he released an explosion of energy which made the shadows disappear and sent Terios sliding against the ground.


    What now?


    "Here''s 35% of my power!" Isamu shouted as his entire body was enhanced due to the demonic energy that coursed through his veins.


    "I told you! I''ve already decided that you were going to die. And I''m not going back on my word!"


    ''You think you can stand up to this power!?"


    Terios glanced over to see his sister still lying there and it fueled him with rage and caused his eyes to take on a light grey color. His fists clenched tightly against until blood seeped through his right.


    "What power? All I see is a weak man who needed a Demon to become relevant."


    "Watch your damn mouth!"


    "Let''s finish this. I''m getting tired of looking at you."


    Terios remained composed as he generated his own twilight blue aura to match Isamu''s. Isamu dashed forward and Terios pressed on, the two clashing into each other.


    Neither side would budge as they came at each other with everything they had to offer. Terios however knew that he would win this battle.


    "Is that all you got!? You needed this power to hurt a girl? You''re pathetic!"


    "Shut up you damn brat! I''ll kill you!"


    Isamu pushed harder causing the ground to crack beneath them. Terios tensed up somewhat as he kept the same amount of force applied. The two weren''t going anywhere and this angered Isamu.


    "Have 50% of my power!" Isamu shouted as he powered up even more. His aura intensified and as it did so did Terios'' which surprised him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I call this technique Shadow Stalker."


    "Shadow Stalker...?"


    "No matter how strong you get I will always match that power. Making it a tug of war that nobody wins."


    "You bastard, but when..?"


    "This was the plan all along, Isamu."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "In order to use Shadow Stalker I have to see and take a few of your attacks head on so I can match your physical power. I was letting you think that you were way out of my league to stroke your ego."


    "That... can''t be. It''s impossible! Have 100% of my power!!" Isamu shouted as his aura expanded even more, but Terios'' copied his. This only made the Demon angrier as he still couldn''t budge Terios.


    "Heh so this is your full power?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense. So what if you can copy me? We''ll both be at a stand still!"


    "Just because two fighters are evenly matched doesn''t mean a winner can''t be decided."


    Getting fed up, Isamu released an explosion and blew Terios back a few feet. After this he fired off a beam to which Terios easily avoided.


    "I''m starting to get annoyed boy!"


    "Don''t worry this''ll be over soon."


    "As if!


    Terios hovered above Ismau, spreading his oddly colored wings as he charged forward. Isamu held out a hand as he charged a beam and soon fired it in his direction.


    "You fool!" Isamu shouted.


    Terios teleported away, avoiding the beam and appearing infront of Isamu with one hand moving into a shadow portal below, grabbing and pulling out his sword.


    Isamu stared before leaping back and firing a series of small orbs which exploded as they rammed into the ground.


    Terios quickly darted off to avoid them before slamming his blade into the ground. "Shadow Spike!"


    From beneath the ground various shadows raised up with the intention of ensnaring Isamu which it was able to accomplish. Wrapping around him like a cocoon.


    "Hey! What gives!"


    "Since you''re at your full power there''s no way you''ll be able to break free from my shadows with Shadow Stalker activated."


    "We''ll see!" Isamu yelled as he generated another explosion of energy causing fearsome winds and debris which blew along the area, ruffling Terios'' hair and remains of his clothes. However, the shadows were still tightly locked around him.


    "I''ll make it quick and painless. I''m not someone who enjoys killing. I only do it when somebody leaves me no choice."


    "T-Terios wait! I''ve seen the error of my ways! Please let''s talk about this! I can change! Think about what you''ll do to my kids! You''ll take what little family they have!"


    I don''t buy his act.


    Without responding, Terios rushed toward him, gripping his blade firmly. Isamu closed his eyes, blocking his view of the world and when he opened it, Terios was on the other side of him with his blade covered in blood; his blood.


    "Y-you...!" Before he could finish, blood gushed out of his wound and his torso slowly slid off and landed onto the ground while painting the floor with his crimson liquids.


    Shiori. Akane. You can rest easy now. You''ve been avenged.


    Isamu was defeated and the only thing on Terios'' mind now was making sure his sister was ok. He walked over to her and lifted her up in his arms, giving her a big hug.


    "Akari... are you going to be ok?"


    "I''ll be fine... Teri-kun. I''m just glad everything''s over with..." She laid her head in his chest and felt the strong warmth he gave off.


    "That''s where you''re wrong."


    Lowering from the sky was the one and only Azazel who showed the world his six black wings. What purpose did he have for showing up now that everything was decided?

 Chapter 21: Six-Winged Angel

    Descending down to the ground like a plague was none other then Azazel. The Fallen who gave birth to three special children. His feet touched the ground softly while his wings folded close along his back. Covering his body was a black robe with a hood leaving parts of his face in darkness.


    When the tension eased up he moved his thick fingers to grip the hood, sliding it back to reveal his face and his strands of dirty blonde hair. His expression was that of a bored child who was proud to see how far the characters had advance in the story.


    His striking crimson red eyes stared at the two before examining his son''s handy work with Isamu. The man was completely severed in two with no mercy shown to him. This caused Azazel to release a smile filled with evil.


    "Well done. That''s what I like to see." He complimented his son much to his dismay. He stood about 10 feet from the them, yet it was as if he was standing next to them this entire time. His voice just traveled in a strange fashion.


    As soon as he lifted a single foot to approach them Terios'' voice was heard. "Don''t come any closer! I''m warning you!" Terios'' voice was cold towards his biological father; completely engulfed with hostility.


    "Don''t be foolish. It won''t make a difference where I am things will still occur as I planned." Azazel chuckled lightly before continuing. "Why don''t you tell him how you''re really on my side, Akari."


    What is he talking about?


    Terios moved his head to look down at his sister who remained silent from his accusation. It had to be a lie to confuse him, yet it was working. Slowly, he felt his trust with Akari breaking. "Akari, what''s he talking about?"


    "¡­" Akari was as silent as a statue, refusing to respond to anyone.


    "You see the plan was, after you finished with Isamu, to make Akari betray you. Seeing your own sister stab you in the back would have really set you off. But, things change and new ideas surfaced."


    "She would never stab me in the back. She''s the one who helped me get this far. If it wasn''t for her I wouldn''t be able to defeat Isamu."


    "Teri-kun..." She whispered softly.


    "Akari. As your father I want you to kill Terios. Or, I''ll kill both of you right now."


    Their eyes widened at his words. Terios was ready to face his father, but in his current condition, after using the Shadow Stalker technique his body needs time to recover. Using it again would be completely out of the question for him.


    "You don''t have to listen to this bastard. I''m here to deal with him now." He said while taking a stand.


    "Don''t make me laugh. In your current state you have no chance of beating me. Even with her help at best you''d tickle me."


    "I don''t care. I''m not going to play your game any longer!"


    He''s right, defeating him is impossible. Running away to fight another day isn''t. Seeing how strong he is wouldn''t hurt either.


    Terios charged at him, clenching his blade in hand as he moved his blade in an upright movement. Slicing through the wind the weapon was met with skin that seemed hardened like metal. A clang sound was heard, but there was indication that his attack was effective.


    "Huh?" Terios looked surprised at how powerless he was compared to his father.


    Crashing into his face was one of Azazel''s tainted wing, sending him sliding back through the ground. The attack made him feel dizzy for awhile, causing him to drop to his knee. His hand laid flat against the dirt of the ground.


    Just as I thought. He''s on a whole other level than me. Fighting him now would be suicide.


    "You lack a choice in this matter. I''ll spare both of your life if you grant me a simple wish." As he talked he stretched both of his palms out which were soon engulfed within dark flames of the lost. Listening in closely one could hear the screams of all the people he''s burned with this technique.


    "What do you want?" Terios asked.


    "I''m glad you chose to listen. I want revenge son. On the Angels who threw me to rot on this hellhole. They took away what rightfully belongs to me. A place in Heaven."


    "Didn''t you do that on your own?"


    "No. I developed a mind of my own and for this I was punished by being cast down upon the Earth to learn a lesson about humanity. A god dwelling with mortals is a joke of a punishment. From a joke of a God. Omnipotent is an ability we all wished to acquire, but everything has a weakness."


    The flames from his hands faded slowly along with the wails of the lost. He started to approach his children who were in no condition to resist. Standing besides them he looked down at his offspring. "Angels are the most pathetic creatures. They have feelings they cannot act on or they''ll be punished. It makes you think why give us those feelings if we''ll be punished for acting out on them?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I''m trying to open your eyes up son. What do you think the ultimate source of evil is?"


    "Why are you asking me this!?"


    "ANSWER!" Azazel shouted loud enough that the ground started to crack around them and split apart. A simple example of his power.


    "I don''t know... the Devil?"


    "Hahahaha! You''re so na?ve. Good and evil aren''t terms that need to be used. They''re only for self righteous people to label others who they think they''re above. Good and evil are coined from the same entity. If the Devil is evil then what does that make the person who conjured him up and allows him to do whatever he pleases?"


    "Evil?"


    ''You can say that. But, he''s also good."


    "I don''t understand."


    "He transcends between good and evil, son. Right and wrong are human concepts. He''s beyond understanding and beyond those silly concepts. His action is absolute because no one can power him. With power like that you''re free to change the way things work."


    "Ok, but, where are you getting with all of this?"


    "My actions will be considered evil by a lot. But, what is truly evil is having the power to stop me, but allowing me to do as I please. That in my eyes would be the ultimate form of evil, son."


    "I swear when I become strong enough, I''ll stop you!"


    "That''ll be ages from now. Until then, I want to return to Heaven. I want to start one last war up there. A war which I''ll win and become the ultimate entity of existence."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "You''re crazy. That''ll never go in your favor." Akari said.


    "Maybe. But, it''s worth a try. As for what I want you to do young ones." Azazel paused for a minute before chuckling to himself. "I''ll tell you later. Just know that you owe me this favor and you have no right to refuse."


    After saying this his wings extended and his body slowly started to rise. Whatever it was he wants them to do it isn''t anything good. His intentions are clear that he wants to cause the Angels to pay for leaving him behind on this planet.


    Holding onto Akari firmly, Terios watched as Azazel ascended above and took off in an instant. With him gone he released a sigh while his sister showed a serious expression.


    "What do you think he wants us to do for him?"


    "My guess is that he wants us to unlock the four seals." Akari said in a serious tone. The worry in her voice was hard to miss.


    "Four seals?"


    "The four seals that keep Hell sealed off from our realm. With those broken... the seven high ranking Demons will be able to walk along the Earth." She said in horror.


    "We can''t let him do that no matter what. We have to stop him before he drags everyone else down with him."


    "This problem may be bigger then expected. I suggest that we bring back up."


    "I don''t want to get my family involved in this."


    "Don''t worry. The people I had in mind were other Nephilims like us."


    "You know others like us?"


    "Mhm! I know a few, Teri-kun! You''ll like them!" She sounded chipper all of a sudden.


    "When am I going to meet them?" He asked nervously.


    "Probably by tomorrow, that''ll give us some time to rest."


    Akari decided that we rest up for the day tomorrow. She took in Jiro and Jirou and allowed them to stay with her family to which Haruki didn''t mind that much.


    Terios returned home to the Kiyomizu Manor feeling somewhat accomplished. He had completed his promise to Akane, Shiori, and Uubji and now they wouldn''t be burdened with guilt. But, there was always something else to do.


    Laying against his bed, he stared up at his ceiling, thinking about how everything changed so suddenly. One minute he was just a boy and the next he found out that he was a Nephilim.


    As if on cue, Setsuna entered his room.


    "Teri-kun..."


    "Setsuna?" He said while lifting himself up.


    "I know something is going on with you. You''ve been gone for awhile now and you haven''t been going to school."


    I completely forgotten about school. I had no intentions of going back since Yuki-sensei was still there.


    "Yeah, school''s a bit of a problem right now. It''s better for everyone if I stayed low for now."


    "Teri-kun... you''re the person I feel closest to next to mom... if there''s something going on then please tell me. I want to help somehow."


    Terios smiled softly and signaled for her to come join him on the bed. She happily did so and snuggled close within his arm. He closed his eyes briefly and held her gently. "I''m glad you care for me so much. I''m grateful to have such a loving sister."


    I know you want to help, but, I don''t want you involved in this. This is too dangerous.


    "But, everything''s being worked out, you won''t have to get involved." Terios continued.


    "I know you wouldn''t lie to me... unless you wanted to protect me. But, I want to protect you."


    "Believe in me, Setsuna. Everything''s going to be fine without you involved."


    He sighed softly, falling onto his bed while bringing her down with him. She laid on her side while Terios wrapped an arm around her feeling the coldness of her body.


    With his sister by his side, Terios was able to have a peaceful night. Beams of light flashed through his window, alerting that it was morning. Yawning lightly, Terios awoke and glanced around the room before looking down at his sister.


    She was completely motionless, it would always be boring to just stay like that for an entire night. He was always curious to how she did it.


    "Morning." Terios said softly.


    "Morning." She replied, sitting herself up.


    "I''m meeting some friends today, so I''ll be gone for awhile."


    "You have friends...?"


    "Hey... that hurts." He joked.


    "I didn''t mean it like that." Setsuna lowered her head.


    "I know. I don''t really know these guys, I''m meeting them through Akari."


    "Can I come?"


    "N-not that I wouldn''t want you to, it''s just..." He started while scratching his head.


    "I understand... you''d be embarrassed by me."


    "Never! Don''t say something like that."


    "¡­"


    After that Terios got ready to meet up with Akari. He was on his way out the door, heading outside until Uubji caught up with him, running after him as the two stood in the center of the woods.


    "Nephew."


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you."


    "Uncle Uubji... you don''t have to thank me. It was something that needed to be done."


    "I know, but to put that kind of a burden on you."


    Terios smiled before resting a hand on Uubji''s back. "Hey, I have a lot of weight to carry since I am what I am. I can''t change that, but what can change is what I intend to do."


    "What is it you intend to do now?" Uubji asked curiously.


    "I''m going to stop my father. Before he starts something."


    "You can always depend on your family."


    "I know and if I need your help believe me, I''ll ask for it."


    Uubji patted his nephew on the back before giving him a goofy smile. Suddenly the two busted out laughing for an no reason. "Go do what you have to do. Just don''t keep any secrets. Ryo should know about Isamu."


    "Right."


    "When you get back tell him." Uubji said as he turned back to walk back into the manor.


    Once I meet up with these friends of Akari what will that mean for me?

 Chapter 22: Nephilim Saga

    Azazel''s cave.


    A hideout that he has used for quite some time. The cave hosted both the Fallen and his son Akihisa who sat on a rock, adjusting the straps on his black arm warmers. Instead of those identical clothes he wore at the mental facility he found some sense of self.


    Fitting his slender frame was a purple v neck shirt with no sleeves. Instead his arm warmers stopped in the middle of his biceps and covered parts of his fingers like a fingerless glove. Around his neck was a black leather choker that fit tightly.


    His legs were smothered by black leather pants that hugged him too tightly, though he didn''t seem to mind. At his feet were a pair of purple converse with white at the toe area. His long lavender hair was similar to Terios'' aside for the fact that his bangs weren''t side swept.


    "I don''t understand your logic. Tell me again why you can''t break these seals yourself?" Akihisa asked his father who paced around the area.


    "Because, Fallens can''t reach that sector of space." Azazel answered, annoyed by the questioning from his son.


    "Explain."


    "When we fell from Heaven we lost a portion of our power. Our power was greater before. I''d say we lost about 35% of our power. Along with the right to follow in God''s footsteps. We suffer more from human desires and each day we become more and more mortal, mentally." He placed a finger to his head.


    "Go on. There has to be more."


    "The area with the four seals are places that we cannot enter. The only people who can enter are humans."


    "Only humans?" Akihisa asked.


    "Or half humans. It was an insurance policy placed to make sure that when the Angels betrayed him they couldn''t access the function to start the revelations of mankind."


    "So we''re the only ones who are able to enter? Why can''t the other humans enter?"


    "Because you have to unlock the entrance. And the only way to do that is to fuel it with divine energy. Then after that you''ll be taken to the realm of that particular horseman."


    "Then what?"


    "You have to defeat it. It''ll only be broken when you make it submit to it. If I had to rate their power level I''d say they place somewhere around the middle of a mid tier Demon or Angel. What makes them dangerous is their area of effect."


    "Area of effect?"


    "Each horsemen can induce their rite of passage. For example, War would bring forth uncontrollable rage in humans leading to carnage."


    "I see. Why not use them to get what you want then?"


    "You underestimate our enemies. I''ve had a lot of time to think about this plan. The best course of action has already been decided."


    "You know Terios will disappoint you, right? He''ll never help you do something like this."


    "I know."


    "Then why bother?"


    "Because this is mostly for you son."


    Akihisa looked shocked for a moment and gave him a confused look.


    "Your feelings are obvious to me. All of those years you spent have filled you with envy. You lusted for my affection and instead was reminded of how you''d always be second best to your brother. To add insult to injury, you two are so alike."


    "Shut up... we''re nothing alike."


    "Tell me if given the chance to meet your dear brother. How would you feel?"


    "How would I feel...?" Akihisa repeated the question as he did not know himself, his dull purple eyes looked elsewhere before speaking. "I''d want to erase him from this world. He doesn''t deserve to exist when I don''t."


    Meanwhile.


    Terios met up with Akari at the Vhaal family dojo. She came out with a backpack full of snacks and water bottles as if she was going on a trip. His eyebrows raised, questioning why she would even need all of this stuff.


    "Akari? What''s with the survivors kit?"


    "Teri-kun! Umm, well." She scratched the back of her head lightly. "We''re meeting the others at Kodomo''s house..."


    "Kodomo?"


    "He''s sort of a wild one. Always throwing parties and stuff. So I''m just making sure to bring stuff!"


    "Well, ok then. Lead the way."


    "Come on! I hope you''re excited to meet others like you!" Akari smiled brightly as she tugged on his arm and dragged him along.


    This house was pretty far away, they walked for a good 50 minutes before finally making it to a simple looking neighborhood. All of the houses were quite ordinary, yet he could sense a combination of divine energy flowing from one of them.


    Akari led him to this particular house, knocking on the door loudly before a woman greeted them, a woman who wasn''t wearing a bra. Terios'' face flushed red as he couldn''t help but stare at the woman''s bare chest.


    "Teri-kun! Don''t look!" Akari demanded.


    "I-I can''t just not look!"


    "I don''t care if you look or not. If you''re here for the party you should hop in." She winked at Terios before walking back inside.


    Akari shot Terios a glare before looking back at the door.


    "Men are such perverts."


    "B-but, you''re the one who brought me here!"


    "I wasn''t talking about you, Teri-kun! Just be careful where you let your eyes wander while inside!" Akari yelled as she went in.


    Well, I wasn''t expecting that. On the plus side... I got to see a woman''s chest. That''s a new experience.


    Walking inside of the house the room was tinted and people gathered around drinking alcoholic beverages while watching a fight on the flatscreen. Akari spotted someone walking and immediately approached this guy and kicked him in the shin.


    "Ow! Come on Akari if you keep physically abusing me I''m going to get a restraining order." He sighed softly.


    "Why must you always throw these crazy parties!?"


    "Because I get bored?" He blinked a few times before looking at Terios. "Who''s this, your boyfriend?"


    "N-no! This is my sweet big brother."


    "Uuh, Terios Kiyomizu, nice to meet you." He said while offering a hand.


    "Kodomo Bloodworth. The girls call me Domo-chan. You can call me Kodomo."


    "R-right."


    Kodomo seemed like a wildcard. Both of his ears were pierced and had silver studs. He wore a white t-shirt under a blue hoodie along with light blue pants. Strange enough his eyes were red and he had wavy blonde hair. A Nephilim just like him.


    "Well, I suppose you want to talk about our group, Akari?"


    "Yes, Kodomo. Where are the others?"


    "Ira''s getting it on with someone. And Eli''s playing games with the boys in my room."


    "Ira''s just as disgusting as you! Atleast Eli has some sense. Come on, Teri-kun."


    Akari took him along upstairs into Kodomo''s room. His room was filled with various posters of anime girls in lewd positions. Was Kodomo some sort of Otaku or something?


    And I thought I was bad.


    In the middle of the bed was a group of people taking turns playing Street Fighters with a lot of them cheering on the two who were in a heated match. Buttons were being mashed and eyes stared at the flatscreen until a winner was declared.


    "Damn Eli. You beat me again."


    "Don''t feel bad. I''ve had a lot of practice." Eli said before seeing Akari and waved at her.


    "Hi Eli!" Akari greeted loudly.


    Eli quickly stood up and approached her before scooping her up into his arms and twirling her around a bit before setting her onto the ground.


    Eli had bright scarlet hair which was very spikey, few strands were standing halfway up on their own. His orange eyes were as bright as fire and his body was toner than the usual person. He must work out.


    He wore black pants and a black leather vest buttoned with straps and no sleeves, showing off those muscular arms. On his feet he had on black boots which were also buttoned with straps.


    "Hey I''m Elior Mizuno, but most people call me Eli." He said while bowing softly to Terios.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "O-oh? I''m Terios Kiyomizu." He gave a bow in return.


    "Eli here works as a police officer, Teri-kun! He fights to keep our city safe!" Akari announced.


    "Well... anyone would do it. It''s a fun job and I love being able to help people."


    "That''s neat." Terios said.


    I never expected one of our kind to be in such a position.


    "We should step out for a moment so we can introduce Teri-kun to how our world is." Akari stated.


    "That would be best." Eli said before saying goodbye to the others.


    The three of them stood outside of Kodomo''s house and later walked along the streets of his neighborhood.


    "How did you guys find out?" Terios asked.


    "Good question." Eli stated. "Well, some of us already knew we were different. A lot of us were raised by our parents and they told us about our heritage."


    "Oh that''s different. I had to be adopted and learned from a certain sensei what I was."


    "Haha, sucks man. I wish I would have known about you back then. Adoption isn''t uncommon. Some of the Fallens were on the run and didn''t want their child to discover about themselves while others didn''t care."


    "I see. And the Angels are hunting us down?"


    "Yes. They''re trying to get rid of us even though most of us just want to live in peace. It''s sad, but, I don''t know. They have their orders. We don''t want to die so we fight. I as a person want to do things right." Eli stopped and clenched his fist. "That''s why I sworn to use this power for good. To help people. I figure if we show the Angels how much good we can do we can change their minds or atleast make them question their actions."


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    "Teri-kun..." Akari said.


    "Huh? I don''t really like to think about that, but if it doesn''t. We keep trying until it does."


    Could that really work?


    "How many of us are there?"


    "No one knows for sure."


    "Do you know any others? Or are they all at this party?"


    "There''s a few more. Unfortunately, they chose to walk a different path." Eli''s voice was a bit saddened.


    "Different path?"


    "Kazuki Mikami... chose the path of vengeance."


    "What?"


    "He chose to take revenge upon the Angels for the loss of his mother..."


    "His mother died...?"


    "Yeah, right infront of him when he was just a young boy. It crushed him. Now he''s not going to stop until he kills the one who killed his mother."


    "That''s sad..."


    "Yeah. He''s considered the strongest Nephilim out of everyone."


    "Strongest? What makes him stronger than the rest of us?"


    "He''s more in touch with his angelic side. He''s extremely powerful and I''d hate to fight him, but at the rate he''s going at."


    "More than you guys?"


    "Yeah, we''ve reached our limits along time ago. The ranking of the top 3 Nephilim includes Kazuki at number one, Raanan at number two, and Alvah at number three."


    "What are Raanan and Alvah about?"


    "Well unlike Kazuki, Raanan sees himself as the only hope this world has and vows to be king. He''s a bit off if I must say. Alvah is someone who follows him for whatever reason and together they''re quite a formidable team."


    "Geez. This is a lot to take in."


    "Now let me ask you something. Akari texted me about your father and him forcing you to grant him a wish?"


    "Yeah, Akari thinks that he wants us to unlock the four seals keeping Hell away from Earth. That''s her guess though."


    "It wouldn''t be surprising knowing how crazy our father is." Akari added.


    "Well, we''d need to know where they were to stop him. He''s probably strong, but with all of us together he should meet his match." Eli said.


    "I can really count on you to help me?"


    "Sticking together is the only way we''ll make it through this. Here''s my number, text me whenever." Eli reached into his pants and pulled out his smartphone while Terios did the same, exchanging numbers with him.


    This is the first time I''ve ever gotten a guy''s number for a friend. I guess good can come from any situation.


    "Thank you, Eli. I feel a lot better now."


    "Good to hear."


    The three made their way back inside Kodomo''s house, the party just about over now and all that was left of the guests was a large mess of food, used condoms, liquids of various kinds, clothing and vomit.


    "Here comes my not so favorite part about throwing a party." Kodomo sighs.


    "Sorry bro. That''s what happens when you''re a party host." Ira mentioned.


    Ira wore a blue shirt with dark blue shorts. His hair was blue with purple ends and his eyes were a light blue color.


    "Eww, this is so disgusting." Akari said.


    "Oh Terios, this is my best friend, Ira." Eli introduced his friend to Terios.


    "What''s up, Terios?" Ira said while offering a fist.


    "Oh, I''m good." Terios said while moving his fist lightly into his.


    "Boom. Didn''t think I''d meet a new edition to our group. Chill."


    "Yeah, I filled him in with our situation." Eli added.


    "If you guys could help me clean that''d be a help." Kodomo yawned softly, sporting a lazy expression.


    "I''ll pitch in a hand." Terios said.


    "Nice. You get bonus points in my book."


    Terios decided to pitch in and help Kodomo clean along with Ira and Eli. Akari simply watched after being grossed out by the perverted things which contributed to the mess. After a job well done they wanted to relax for the rest of the day and headed off to the roof.


    "You''ll have to start out as our lacky, Terios. You probably don''t have that much experience with your powers." Ira said.


    "H-hey! I have some experience." Terios defended himself.


    "Oh? Care to prove it then bro?" Ira challenged him.


    "Yeah, if I have to."


    "It''s chill man. Eli and I will be your mentors. Akari probably taught you the basics, but there''s much more to what we''re capable of. Just ask Domo."


    "Huh?" Kodomo seemed confused.


    "Domo here has X-Ray vision which allows him to see things like..." Ira leans in to whisper into Terios'' ear. "Bras and panties."


    "What...?" Terios was lost."


    "What did he say, Teri-kun!?" Akari yelled.


    "Nothing, nothing." Ira said.


    "Yeah, it''s useful." Kodomo admitted.


    "Come on guys." Eli sighed.


    "Eli here has superhuman levels of durability and strength. This guy once took a bullet without flinching." Ira complimented him.


    "It''s not that impressive." Eli said.


    "What can you do, Ira?" Terios asked curiously.


    "Me bro? I''m not all that, my powers chill. I mainly focus on manipulating water."


    "That''s cool! So you can control water? To what degree?"


    "I can create it from nothing. Just add water." Ira held out a finger, generating a small gush of water which soon evaporated. "What have you learned so far?"


    "Uhh, I can manipulate darkness and shadows."


    "Sounds dark man. I don''t know anything about that, I guess it could be useful."


    "It''s not like I chose this ability."


    Kodomo released a giant yawn before he was ready to call it a day. "I''m going to hit the hay. Let''s meet here bright and early and train this rookie." Kodomo stated.


    Everyone agreed to this and went back home after exchanging numbers with Terios. After escorting his sister back home he was ready to head back home. It was a long day for him and now he''d have to resume training.


    Walking alone the lone street he had no idea that someone was following him.

 Chapter 23: Development

    Terios was close to his home when he came to a stop. Something felt different, he notice someone was trying hard to mask their energy though faint remains could still be sensed. He slowly turned around and looked behind him.


    Someone''s following me. Damn, I should have notice sooner.


    "Come out! I know you''re there." Terios demanded.


    Revealing themselves they appeared from nowhere, standing across from Terios. The person was dressed in white robes and had glorious white wings; an Angel at its finest. Radiating from him was a pure divine energy.


    "Terios Kiyomizu, Nephilim. I''ve been searching for you and now I''ve found you." The long blonde hair male spoke.


    "¡­" Terios took a few steps back.


    The Angel''s gold eyes stared at the Nephilim and holding out his right hand forged a sword painted gold. It was a weapon forged in Heaven with the power to slay any race including a Nephilim.


    "Since the one you call Yuki-sensei couldn''t get the job done. I will have to finish you off myself." The Angel spoke.


    "Don''t be so sure.." He said while opening a shadow portal below, bending down to pull out one of his chokutos.


    "Once I eliminate you then I''ll pick off your friends and anyone related to you."


    This set Terios off, he rushed at him, holding onto his lightweight sword as he swung it across. The blade clashed with the Angel''s, but they both stood firm. One thing was certain this guy''s strength was nothing to be taken lightly.


    He gained the upper hand and shoved Terios back. Next, he swung his blade three times at the empty air and generated three light projectiles which traveled forward, darting through the air.


    Leaping back, Terios avoided the first projectile and guarded against the second by swinging his blade against it to shatter the object. The last one however managed to cut him directly across his torso.


    His body was burned and he grunted, holding onto the area which was struck. His guard was let down and the Angel took advantage of this, closing the distance and bringing his blade directly down upon Terios.


    "Huh!?" Terios parried at the last moment, causing sparks to fly between their blades as he struggled to keep the metal off of his flesh.


    "Your very existence is changing the course of history. The arrival of Nephilim only means that the world will continue to go through tragedy." The Angel announced.


    "What tragedies?" Terios asked.


    "Destruction. That''s all you''ll ever cause."


    This angered Terios, causing him to force the Angel back before thrusting his blade in continuation. The Angel blocked and blocked again when Terios went in for another strike.


    "You''re wrong! Not all of us will cause destruction. All I want to do is live my life. The best I can and you''re making it hard!"


    Terios was pushed back by an angered Angel, falling onto his back. As the Angel approached he attempted one more swing with his blade, but the winged being knocked it away with his very own sword.


    His blade inched towards the face of the Nephilim, gently poking his cheek, causing blood to spill from it.


    "You won''t heal from this. This blade is a holy weapon which can negate your healing."


    "¡­"


    Is this it? Is this how I''ll die...? Just when things were getting good.


    Terios closed his eyes and clenched his fists, thinking of someway to get out of this horrid situation. Before the Angel could impale him, a purple crescent sliced through the air and marked itself on the chest of the Angel who sprayed his warm blood while staggering back.


    "What the...?" The Angel questioned shockingly.


    Terios used this distraction to summon various shadows which quickly bound the white winged man up tightly, wrapping around his arms and legs and started to squeeze him firmly.


    "That attack it came from.."


    A portal appeared beside Terios and exiting from it was none other then Setsuna who carried her scythe with her. She glanced over to Terios before looking over toward the Angel. She started to slowly approach it while talking.


    "I told you Teri-kun... I could help you with whatever was bothering you."


    "Setsuna..."


    When she came close to the winged being she slowly reached a hand out to it, placing it on his face before caressing it. "This is an Angel? This was what had you so worried?" She asked while the winged one struggled.


    "Y-yeah."


    "Don''t worry... it won''t bother you anymore. I''ll make sure of it." She said while keeping her hand on the being''s face. She remained completely still while her fingers dug into the creature''s flesh. The being cried out in pain and continued to struggle, but there was no hope for it.


    She was draining the creature of its life energy; it''s soul to be clear. Soon veins would show on its face as well as on hers. Its divine energy was transferring over into her. Terios had seen this before and looked away.


    When enough time went by the Angel released a ethereal shape from its mouth and soon it would travel into the mouth of the soul eater before she removed her hand from its lifeless corpse.


    "Is it over...?" Terios asked.


    "It is." She answered before walking over to him.


    "Thanks for saving me."


    "You''re welcome, Teri-kun. I hope I showed you that I can be of use to you. These Angels won''t touch you when I''m around. And.. I want to be around more."


    What should I do? Getting her involved in this war isn''t something I want to force her to do. If I say no she''ll get mad at me. Either way I don''t seem to get a break.


    "Tch look at this. Hogging all of the fun from me?" Akemi mentioned, startling Terios.


    "Huh? Akemi?" Terios glanced back at him from behind.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "I don''t know what''s been up with you lately, but Setsuna''s been all moody. It''s a real pain, y''know? So just let her help."


    "You don''t know what this''ll mean for her."


    "Teri-kun..." Setsuna whispered.


    "Judging from how things went down. She''s a lot stronger than you if she had to come and save your sorry ass." Akemi insulted him while giving off a smirk.


    "Fine... I guess it wouldn''t be wise to just leave you out."


    "You mean it?" Setsuna asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Might as well count me in. I don''t have much going on." Akemi said while crossing his arms.


    "You really want to help too?" Terios faced him.


    "Are you deaf? I''m not doing it for you or anything. I just feel like killin'' shit."


    "I guess it was foolish of me to try and do this myself. Maybe with the three of us working together and my other friends we might be able to fix things."


    "You have friends?" Akemi shot the final insult.


    The next morning, Terios along with Akemi and Setsuna took a trip to Kodomo''s house where introductions were performed. They informed the two of the other Nephilims and how dangerous they were and what their main goal was.


    "Now that we have that settled. Let''s move onto your training, Terios." Kodomo stated.


    "You see bro, the three of us will be training you everyday in three special areas." Ira went on. "I''ll be helping you improve your abilities. Kodomo here will help you work on your extrasensory gifts and Eli will train your physical capabilities."


    "Sounds reasonable."


    "Yeah, we''re not going to take it easy on you though so get ready." Eli said.


    The first training session was with Eli, deep within the woods. Eli was a police officer so he''d probably be a good instructor. Not knowing what to prepare for, Terios awaited his orders.


    "We''ll be improving your strength. First I want you to carry this rock and run four laps around here." Eli said while pointing to a giant mass of rock he had found.


    "Are you... crazy? I can''t even lift that! Let alone run with it!"


    "Not with that attitude. Back at the police academy I was broken before I was made. You won''t ever be as strong as me, but I can get you pretty close."


    "Oh man... four laps?"


    "For today. Each day we''ll increase it by two extra laps."


    Terios wanted to cry and wondered if this was worth the world. He sighed before he went over to the rock and lifted it up, just barely. His arms shook violently as he struggled to keep it up.


    "Alright, march! I''ll run with you to motivate you!"


    And they were off, Eli ran behind Terios who was running sluggishly while holding onto that heavy rock that probably weighed more than him. Sweat was already being secreted from his forehead and he was shown panting harshly.


    "Come on Terios! You can do it! Don''t think of how long the laps are just think how good you''ll feel when you finish!"


    "I''m going to die...!" Terios cried.


    It took Terios four hours to make it around four times. After constantly taking breaks, dropping the rock and passing out he finally managed to finish. Once he was done he simply laid on a patch of grass, sweating profoundly.


    "You did it! I knew you could and it only took you!" He checked his phone and gave a surprised expression. "Four hours...?"


    "Aggggggggghhhhhhhhhh!" Terios complained.


    Next on the menu was training his extrasensory abilities. Kodomo stood by the pond with Terios and Akari. He wrapped a black blindfold over his face and then he started.


    "For this training you''ll tell me how many fingers I''m holding up." Kodomo said.


    "Sounds easy enough."


    Kodomo held up a single finger infront of his face and asked. "How many?"


    "Three."


    "Wrong."


    "Two?"


    "Wrong."


    "One?"


    "Ding, correct."


    "Hmmm."


    "Now I want you to focus. Are you focusing?"


    "I am..."


    "Good. Now focus on the certain clothing fabric known as underwear."


    Akari shot Kodomo a glance, confused to what he was getting at.


    "What?"


    "Don''t question me, just focus."


    "Ok... underwear... underwear...."


    "Girl''s underwear."


    "Panties...?"


    "Panties."


    "Why am I focusing on panties...?"


    "Just focus."


    "Ok..."


    "Now imagine a wonderful sweet smelling pair of black laced panties."


    "This is getting weird..."


    "Imagine those perfect panties snugged around a girl''s tender frame. Just waiting to be pulled down."


    "¡­"


    "Now tell me... what color are Akari''s panties?''


    "Whhhhhhhaaaat!?"


    Akari snapped as she kicked Kodomo in the chin multiple times before running him off.


    "Kodomo you idiot!" She shouted.


    "Hey. Stop. That hurts."


    That training didn''t seem to go as Terios had hoped. Either way the final thing to do was ability training. Ira came out to the bond and began teaching a basic lesson.


    "I don''t really read the bible bro, but you know the famous tale of Jesus walking on water?" Ira asked.


    "Yes."


    "Well we''re going to walk on freaking water dude. So chill." Ira took a single step onto the pond, his feet defying the natural laws and appeared to stand on it as if it was solid.


    "How did you manage that?"


    "By focusing your chi young grasshopper, you can do anything."


    "Focus my chi..."


    "Focus it into your feet and then prepare to become Jesus."


    Terios closed his eyes as he focused his energy into his feet, feeling this he smiled as he applied one foot into the pond and then... instantly sunk to the bottom.


    "Uhhhm. Terios?"

 Chapter 24: Determination

    Authors note: Well with school finally over I''ll be free to work on more chapters. That''s like a huge weight lifted off of my shoulders. I checked the popularity poll recently and saw that Setsuna had exceeded Terios'' ranking which I found pretty interesting. Feel free to tell me why you guys like her so much. She is a very individual character that I made awhile back. Also this chapter will have sexual content so be on the lookout for that!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Resting on the ground was an unconscious Terios who ended up swallowing too much water. Ira kneeled next to him, hovering a hand over him, watching as Terios'' mouth opened slowly and out came the water he had swallowed, rising up in a stream.


    After he began coughing repeatedly until he sat up and took in his surroundings, oh he was still by the pond with Ira. He had completely lost track of time when he nearly drowned. Ira cracked a light smile before patting him on the back.


    "I''m glad you''re ok bro. Hehe, I was totally messing with you about standing on water." Ira admitted.


    "What!? I nearly drowned because of you!"


    "But you didn''t. Water''s my element bro. Nothing can go wrong with Ira on the case."


    "Uggh, my throat still burns."


    "Well, that''s a sign to call it a day. We''ll meet at the same time tomorrow soldier." He playfully saluted.


    Terios simply made a face.


    Leaving Kodomo''s house, Terios limped down the street with Akemi and Setsuna. Setsuna provided him with the much needed support, keeping one of his arms around her while her hands rested close to him, caressing while still holding the male steady.


    "Thanks Setsuna. I thought those guys were going to kill me back there."


    "I wouldn''t let it happen." She muttered.


    "Man, what''s the point in wasting time training you? All those guys need is someone strong like me." Akemi said.


    "I doubt you''d have any luck going up against the top contenders." Terios replied.


    "Don''t be so sure. I''m full of surprises." Akemi said.


    ''That''s enough. Terios needs to save his strength." Setsuna said.


    "Whatever." Akemi said while rolling his eyes.


    Making his way back to the Manor Terios was brought up to his room with the aid of his sister. She gently rested his bruised body onto the mattress, a feeling of relaxation washing through his body. A gentle sigh escaped from his lips as he stared at her sister.


    Setsuna stared back into his crimson red hues with her gray dim gray orbs. Even though it was debatable to say if she had a functional heart or not she still felt something within her chest inching her hands to cup his cheeks.


    "Terios..." She whispered softly.


    "Setsuna...?"


    "Even though I''m different from most people... I still want to experience things like love. You''re the only person I''m comfortable enough to open up to. We understand each other and we''ll always have each other. That''s why I want you to be my first..."


    Terios froze up for a moment at his sister''s confession. He didn''t know how to react to her words. What she said was true the two of them had been alone for awhile and could always understand what it felt like to be different.


    Still... it doesn''t feel right. I want someone Setsuna can always be with. Our relationship might be effected from this... I wouldn''t want that.


    "Setsuna... you kn-"


    Before he could respond properly he felt her lips force their way upon his lips; sweet and gentle lips although cold and lacking any form of body heat, however that changed as she applied her lips to his.


    Terios was completely caught off guard, this feeling he felt in his chest. He couldn''t ignore it, but he had to. His eyes slowly closed and eventually he applied equal amount of force to their kiss, holding it for what felt like ages.


    Neither one of them wished to break away from their soft passionate show of affection. Setsuna''s hands ruffled through his oddly colored locks while Terios'' hands crawled along her back, fingers digging into her frame.


    Unlike Setsuna, Terios had to break away for air, but she only let him gasp for a second before forcing her lips back onto him. The two of them fell on their backs, Setsuna resting on top of Terios who gazed up at her.


    Oh my god, I can''t breathe! Is this how I''m going to die...?


    Thankfully she broke their kiss, strings of his and her saliva connecting their lips to one another as she actually managed to show a smile.


    I''ve never seen her this happy before... but.. Is this really the right thing to do?


    "I also want you to be my last, Teri-kun." She whispered softly.


    "Setsuna... I''ll do this with you once. Only because I do what you to experience this. But, I know you''ll be able to experience it again with someone who''s able to love you in ways that I won''t be able to."


    He said while his hands moved to reach for the back of her corset, unstrapping it accordingly watching it slip off her frame revealing her fun sized breasts. Setsuna''s expression showed one of eagerness that she was finally getting what she desired.


    She is a beautiful girl..


    Setsuna''s hands reached out to grab his shirt, slowly taking it off over his head, revealing his petite frame. She ran her finger along the center of his chest, moving down toward his pants which she slipped off.


    I''m going to lose my virginity to my sister... crazier things have happened...


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Setsuna removed his boxers revealing his manhood which was already engorged with blood. She smiled softly at Terios Jr., moving her hands to touch it. "Like this, Teri-kun?"


    "I don''t know, I''m a virgin too."


    "But, what about all of those books under yo-"


    "Ok, ok! Just keep at it."


    Her hand felt cold, but he quickly adjusted to her touch. His heat that radiated from his length quickly warmed her up. She gave slow gentle strokes, her fingers massaging his most sensitive area. She looked back at his expression to notice he was into the moment.


    She lowered her head, flicking her tongue against him while taking in his scent. A scent she grew to love. He sighed softly as she felt her tongue lick along his veiny member. It was cute to see her like this.


    What the hell am I saying? This is a one time thing...


    Brushing along the tip, her tongue made sure to lather him up, leaving her saliva glued to the head. She then traced along both sides with her warm moist flesh before moving onto the underside. She took note of his cute pants and sighs, enjoying every second of seeing him so flustered.


    She tickled the underside of his member before taking it into her mouth as deep as she could. Since her gag reflex was basically nonexistence she could handle the size of his length without any problems. His entire member twitched while being inside of her lukewarm cave.


    "Setsuna..." He panted softly watching her.


    Now that he was ready Setsuna allowed his manhood to breathe while causing a ''popping'' noise. She looked at him with a sheepish smile before speaking. "Are you ready?"


    "I am..."


    I think I am...


    She stood up for a moment as she removed her boots and took off her leggings before leaping onto Terios, straddling him firmly. She planted a firm kiss onto his lips, bits of saliva dripping from the side of her mouth.


    Soon Terios felt her hand reach for his manhood, positioning just right before lowering herself onto him. He felt a shock of pleasure spread through his entire body as he felt her warmth. His hands reached up to grab onto her breasts, gently fondling them.


    "How does it feel, Teri-kun...?"


    "It feels amazing... how about you?"


    "It''s nice..."


    She sighed softly as she felt his hands fondle her perky breasts, he felt his fingers rubbing against her firm nipples, shrouding her with an exotic feeling something she''s never experienced until now.


    Her hips moved slowly at first, but soon increased with every second. Their lewd sounds from their privates filled the room and soon she lowered herself to rest against his chest while Terios wrapped his arms around her.


    He felt himself entering deeper into her with every movement she inspired him to match her rhythm. The two synchronizing their pace, providing the perfect level of comfort and stimulation.


    "Teri-kun... I love you so much... please don''t leave me..."


    "I''ll never leave you sis... no matter what we''ll be together..."


    I''ll make damn sure.


    Terios held onto her arms as he rolled her over onto her back, keeping his hands flat against the mattress as her legs wrapped firmly around him. He moved gently at first but then increased his thrusting, digging deeper into her.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck as she stared lovingly into his eyes, kissing him on the lips while she plowed away at him. Terios'' body tensed up, feeling himself reaching his limit he quickly released his seed into her the large amount causing some to seep out from her and drip out onto the sheets.


    After releasing a deep groan, Terios fell to his side, sighing heavily as he laid next to his sister. This was the best feeling he''s felt before it was a shame it had to end quickly. He looked down at her lady parts and found blood...


    "Setsuna did I hurt you...?"


    "Huh? No." She moved her hand to rub against herself, bringing her fingers to her face to see that there was a mixture of blood and semen. "You broke my hymen. Don''t worry. I didn''t even feel it."


    "I wouldn''t want to do anything that''d hurt you sis."


    "And that''s why I love you." She cuddled next to him. "Thank you for being my first.."


    That night Terios slept peacefully alongside his sister.


    Meanwhile.


    At a nearby beach, further along the trees stood a tired Akihisa who was seen panting heavily. The trees around him were all singed with fire while parts of the ground were uprooted. The lavender hair male thought about why he was pushing himself so hard.


    I will prove to my father... and everyone else that I deserve his attention. My power will surpass Terios and then... then my father will realize he made a huge mistake. Terios isn''t special, he''s nobody! I''m tired of living in his damn shadow! I''m my own person... not a cheap copy.


    Akihisa clenched his fist, sending it crashing in the center of a tree causing it to topple over very slowly. It crashed onto the ground with a loud thud, sending dust and debris flying while the male laughed.


    I don''t even care if my father plans on using me. It doesn''t matter to me anyways. So long as I have something to di with his plan. He always has a reason for how he interacts with people and I''m merely a pawn in his little game. However... I''ll exceed his expectations.


    I''ll destroy everything.

 Chapter 25: Enter Kazuki

    Four weeks after the present day.


    We live in a world filled with darkness. Darkness so thick that it can corrupt anyone caught within it. Even someone who once shimmered with loving brightness. The world had a way of turning people into ugly versions of themselves. Installing their hearts with hatred and wickedness. Even Angels weren''t immune to the effects.


    On a wet and rainy night the sounds of soft pitter patters could be heard as a young girl ran through the streets of Japan. She pushed past strangers, running as fast as she could. But, soon that wouldn''t even matter anymore. The people who were once there and present soon started to fade away into the distant.


    This was the work of beings on a higher level of existence; Angels to be exact. Beings who were one with light and could manipulate the ways of the world. These winged creatures were all chasing after one small homeless girl with tattered clothing.


    She ran through the crying skies and the dark clouds swelled up with sadness and rain. The buildings were all soaked and slippery with the weather''s residue. Soft tears streamed down her soft cheeks which was hard to defer from with her face being wet from the rain.


    She tripped and soon face planted on the ground, splashing a puddle of water. The young girl raised her head up as she panted heavily and looked around and saw a group of Angels surrounding her. They all wore white cloth and had their white wings spread out. In sync they all drew golden blades which shimmered yellow.


    "Nephilim. We have been ordered to kill you. Stand down." The Angel commanded.


    "No... go away...! Leave me alone!" The young girl shouted.


    "Prepare for the slaughter."


    With this said the girl freaks out, closing her eyes firmly as she yelled out as loud as she could. The intensity from her voice was enough to cause loud soundwaves to expand out and cause a massive explosion surrounding the area in a cloud of dust.


    Opening her eyes she found that they were all gone and took the time to run off again. Her breathing was heavy and her motive was clear. She just had to lose them and then she could hide out somewhere else. Suddenly, she felt a beam of light crash into the ground in front of her causing her to be sent sliding back from the shockwave.


    She groaned softly as she tried picking herself up, but it was too late. Her body had grown tired from all of the running she had to do. And using her ability took a lot out from her since she''s never trained it before. Standing above her was the Angel with the sword and soon the others surrounded her as well.


    "Now this time you''ll perish, Nephilim."


    "Please... please don''t kill me." She begged.


    Luckily for the girl someone else was on her side. A young male with long black hair which stopped by his back was approaching the scene. The Angels were stunned that the spell they used to vacate the humans to safety didn''t work and then realized this was another Nephilim.


    "¡­"


    The Nephilim made his way to the girl, his red eyes staring at her before gazing at the others around him. "Everything''s going to be fine." He said softly.


    Attached to his side was a sheathe which held his katana in place. The male stood directly in the middle of everyone, watching the Angel who pointed the blade in the girl''s face. This male was highly skilled judging by his calm demeanor.


    "Kazuki Mikami." The Angel spoke.


    "The strongest one? We should call for back up." Another spoke.


    "No we''ll be fine. He''s in no position to defeat all of us."


    Kazuki''s body was soaked from the pounding raindrops. His eyes slowly closed as he released a gentle sigh from his lips. His right hand slowly moved to clench at the holder he was carrying.


    "Not another move or the girl gets-"


    Before the Angel could even finish he was cut. No, it was before even that. Kazuki''s blade was already drawn and swung they just couldn''t see it. The only indication that was shown was the light lines that appeared around all of their neck. The battle was already over before it even began and all that was left ''click'' the sound echoed as Kazuki resheathed his katana and at that moment all of their heads were severed directly from the bone. Blood sprayed out like rain itself and their skulls landed on the ground roughly.


    The male remained silent and waited for all of the bodies to drop onto the ground until he approached the girl who stared with frightful eyes. The whole scene was like a bad movie to her and she just wanted things to be normal again.


    "You''re safe now. If you come with me you won''t ever have to worry about them messing with you." He said calmly.


    "¡­"


    "What''s your name?"


    "S-Shizuka... Nishida.''


    "Come with me. I have more runaways like us. People who wish to oppose the Holy Council. Nephilim who wish to be free from a grim fate."


    "Can you really do that...?"


    "Anything''s possible with enough dedication." He said as he offered her his hand.


    "¡­" She became silent but took his hand to stand up.


    "Glad to have you on the team, Shizuka."


    That team was called Grigori.


    A band of Nephilim who teamed up together to rid the world of a lethal problem; Angels. Angels were starting a war between them and hunting members of their race for reasons that made no sense. Not all of them were to be dubbed evil as they had free will to be whatever they wanted. But if one brands you as evil then over time you learn to just embrace that side of you.


    The group hideout was located at a local warehouse that was soon abandoned, with a generator they were able to have limited power. Food and drinks were often stolen from others and they all wrapped themselves up in sleeping bags. It wasn''t the best life but as long as they had each other they could survive.


    Opening the metal door which creaked the entire time, Kazuki showed Shizuka inside. Waiting to greet them was a man named Hillel.


    "Kazuki what do you have to report?"


    "The Angels have been dealt with. They were after this little girl."


    "Oh, why hello there. My name''s Hillel." He said as he looked down at her.


    Shizuka was shy and quickly hid her face against Kazuki who simply looked down at her. His attention then turned to Hillel.


    "She''s had a rough night. Can you go out and get some dry clothes for her."


    "Yeah. Will do." Hillel said before departing.


    Kazuki escorted Shizuka into the dwelling area where Rikuto and Nogah played a board game. Rikuto was seen giggling because Nogah was getting upset that he was losing to a young kid.


    "How can I lose to a kid...? I am a god..." Nogah declared.


    "Hahaha, I beat a god mister. What does that make me? A god eater?" Rikuto asked.


    "Hmph."


    "Nogah, Rikuto. I brought a new recruit." Kazuki announced.


    "Oh? She''s cute~." Rikuto said as he walked over to her, looking at her playfully.


    "O-oh... no... I''m not..." Shizuka blushed.


    "If mother thinks you''re cute then you must be."


    "Mother?''


    "Don''t be like that mother say hello." Rikuto turned to look at what he assumed was his mother, but to everyone it was simply air.


    "U-uhh?"


    "Rikuto''s delusional. After losing his mother he always pictured her there with him to cope. It''s sad really, but maybe one day he won''t need his crutch." Nogah explained.


    "How did his mother die?" Shizuka asked.


    "She''s not dead! Just shut up! You guys sound crazy right now. Talking about my mother when she''s clearly right here."


    "That''s enough. Rikuto doesn''t need any added stress." Kazuki said.


    "Thank you, Kaz. You always know how to respect me and my mother." Rikuto said.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Anytime." He said softly before walking further into the room. "Shizuka make yourself at home. We''re all a family here. We learn to put up with each other''s issues. Whether it be Nogah''s god complex or Rikuto''s mother complex."


    "I-I don''t have a mother complex." Rikuto defended.


    "O-oh, I see. But, are we really safe.... from them?" Shizuka asked.


    "Don''t worry about safety here. I have the power needed to protect everyone here. It''s my goal to keep our family save and to destroy the ones who are causing us this suffering." Kazuki stated.


    "That''s not possible... the Holy Council will just keep sending Angels after us.. Until we''re dead."


    "We have a solution for that. Regular Angels are no match when it comes to Kazuki and I. And there''s a select few of truly powerful ones. But, together we can defeat them." Nogah implied.


    "All we need is to kill a certain one and then I''ll be satisfied."


    "Are you really ready for the fallout? This could be world war three if you push too hard."


    "Things are already looking that way. I have nothing to lose. We''ve all already lost our lives and our freedom. All we can do is fight hard. We turn our anger into a weapon that''ll smite even God himself."


    "Isn''t there another way...? Must we fight?'' Shizuka asked.


    Kazuki bent down on one knee next to her, placing a hand on her head as he ruffled it lightly. "I''d never force you to do anything you don''t want to do. If you don''t wish to fight then by all means don''t. You''ll still have my protection."


    Shizuka looked up at him with a small smile before nodding. "You sure know how to make someone feel safe."


    Shizuka was a pretty young girl with light green hair and soft pink eyes. She was an innocent looking child it was a shame to see her in such a situation alone in the world. She wouldn''t have to deal with that any longer though now that Kazuki was with her.


    Once Hillel returned and gave her a fresh pair of clothes Shizuka was filled with happiness. It''s been so long since she''s been in something that looked and smelled so clean. She eager got dressed and showed off to everyone wearing a cute yellow mini dress. Attached to her hair was three pink hair clips and three different colored wristbands on her right arm which consisted of the colors, blue, green and purple.


    She danced all around the hideout, leaving Kazuki, Nogah, Hillel and Rikuto to watch while laughing slightly at her gesture.


    "Thank you for the new clothes, Hillel, it''s very nice of you."


    "Mhm."


    Hillel had spikey dark orange hair and indigo colored eyes. His hair stops by his shoulders and covering his torso is a blue shirt along with brown pants.


    "We should go over our mission briefing soon, Kazuki." Mentioned Nogah.


    "Yeah. Let''s begin." Kazuki replied.


    "Mission briefing?" Shizuka asked.


    "This is where things get serious. Kazuki and Nogah talk about grown up things and then I get to burn stuff down." Rikuto said.


    "W-whaat?"


    Kazuki, Nogah and Hillel left the room leaving the two young ones alone. They entered a separate room with a few chairs and a map of the city. Kazuki walked over to it, looking at the red dot he marked.


    "So, we may have a few roadblocks." Hillel stated.


    "What do you mean?" Kazuki asked.


    "In total there''s five of us. Shizuka wouldn''t be of much help to us so I''m counting her out. Eli''s made it very clear that he''ll stop us along with his friends."


    "He''s not an issue. As much as I''d hate to fight him if pushed too far then he''ll have to be dealt with." Kazuki declared.


    "Any word on Raanan?" Nogah asked.


    "He hasn''t responded to my messages. He''s acting on his own accord. It''d be nice to have all of the man power for this task." Hillel said.


    "We don''t need him. The original plan is too simple. Send Japan into endless chaos." Nogah chuckled.


    "Honestly, I hate that we have to put the lives of the humans in danger, however, it''s needed to reach the greater good. And to avenge my mother." Kazuki stated firmly. "First we need to take drastic measures."


    Meanwhile.


    After experiencing sex for the first time and with Setsuna of all people, Terios felt different. He''s often read stories online where people evolve after intercourse. Maybe half of that was true.


    His daily routine was becoming surprisingly more easier. Terios normally struggles with lifting the heavy set of rocks that Eli would force him to carry, but now his body adjusted to it. He was completely adapting thanks to his angelic genes. In just four weeks he was already making progress.


    After running his laps he was now going to pursue in a spar with Eli whose swordmanship wasn''t sloppy. Eli''s weapon of choice was a red colored Jian blade which he held firmly. His fighting style was simple. He overwhelmed his target by using powerful strikes and to this day Terios wasn''t able to best him.


    Physically, Terios wasn''t on the same level as him, but he wouldn''t let that stop him today. The wind around the woods flowed gently this evening.


    "You think you''ll beat me this time?" Asked Eli.


    "I know it." Terios responded.


    Terios opened up his portals from the shadows, reaching into grab his twin chokutos which he held firmly. This time the fight would go differently.


    The two bowed before charging at one another, swinging their blades at one another as a loud clanging sound could be heard echoing out. Their blades scraped along one another before they pulled back and charged again.


    The same loud sound was heard and this time Eli made use of his power, forcing Terios back before giving an upright swing which barely missed its target. Countering, Terios swung his first blade toward the arm that held the blade, forcing Eli to guard and leave his other side open which he exploited by swinging the second blade.


    This blade barely missed Eli who at the last second forced the first blade away and then blocked the next. "You''re getting better, but don''t think because you have two swords that you''ll secure an easy win." Eli said.


    "We''ll see about that." Terios said with a smile.


    "Your quick, but unfortunately when you''re using two swords at once you weaken your defenses."


    Eli gripped his blade firmly, swinging his blade with all of the power he could muster. Terios quickly guarded, using both blades to form an X to negate some of the impact, however his strength was far too strong and his body was sent flying back.


    "Ahhh!"


    Terios rolled along the ground, but quickly made it back to his feet, holding onto his blades while Eli approached. With that much power he''d have to stay on the offensive and so he would do just that.


    He leapt into the air, and brought both of his blades down, forcing Eli to parry with his weapons. The impact wasn''t as strong as he hoped even with two blades. Eli was a well rounded fighter. With his attack completely blocked, his opponent raised him into the air before leaping directly up after him.


    In the air Eli swung his blade from the left, keeping Terios on his guard as he blocked with his less dominant hand, the impact coursed through him and caused him to go flying through the air and crash into a tree.


    He clenched his teeth as he saw him rocketing for him. Using his quickness he spun into the air, swinging his right blade toward his back, but Eli was quick enough to move his own to block against the one Terios used.


    The two landed on the ground, both panting softly and preparing to dish out there next moves when Ira appeared before them stepping into the middle as he held out both of his hands to stop the fight.


    "Hang on guys! We have trouble, there''s been an attack."

 Character Popularity Poll 2

    Greetings everyone. Since we''re being introduce with some new characters who are present and are set to occur I was going to do the honor of setting up their own chart so you can vote for whoever you like. It''s always nice to read your comments as you present me with feedback. I also hope you guys are enjoying the ride this series has taken you on. Feel free to rate or review me if you found something that interested you and now ladies and gentlemen I present to you the popularity poll #2!

 Chapter 26: Day of Reckoning

    "Hello, this is your local Japanese news station reporting to you live. Just minutes ago a group of terrorists were spotted setting fire to various buildings. Mostly shopping malls, restaurants, and banks. It isn''t known what their objective is but we''ll keep y-" The news reporter was listening in to his earpiece. "Oh, we''ll now show you a live feed taken by air. What you see may disturb you."


    The view was now taken of a young boy riding a skateboard through the streets, sliding his hand against various buildings. As he passed by them each and everyone would erupt with burning hot flames. Laughter filled the air as the boy kicked off of his board and held it in his hand.


    "This is crazy. A young boy has just set flames to 6 buildings with just his hands? What kind of madness is this? Can we get some kind of details on this kid?"


    The next shot was focused on a young female who sounded as professional as possible. She stood with a microphone as she spoke into it. "The young boy is being identified as Rikuto Kannon. He was an inmate of a mental facility and recently broke out due to reasons unknown. We don''t know if the doctors knew about his ''condition'', but the police force are hurrying to the scene with orders to bring this threat down as quickly as possible."


    A close up was shown on the young boy known as Rikuto Kannon who smiled and waved before he started to speak. "The fun''s just about to begin! You haven''t seen anything yet! Just try and stop us!" Rikuto said gleefully, watching the buildings slowly burn down with people still trapped inside. Clouds of smoke was starting to fill the air above.


    The focus went back to the male reporter. "There''s still people trapped inside of these buildings. A firefighter team is on its way, but we don''t know what to expect with that little devil there. We advise everyone at home to stay home and if you aren''t home then get home."


    The blaring sounds of multiple sirens filled the air, numerous automobiles from fire trucks, ambulances, and police cars parked by the district while Rikuto walked over to greet them. Two officers came out wielding guns at the boy. They weren''t sure what to do with a threat like this besides kill it. They had the safety of the others to worry about.


    "We''re warning you! If you make any sudden movements we will not hesitate to shoot you!" The officers shouted.


    The troopers from the ambulance rushed out, preparing multiple stretchers while the fire fighters were just now getting out. Rikuto had nothing but evil intentions in mind. He slowly raised his hands up, but an officer mistook that for something else and fired multiple shots.


    The bullets crackled and in an instant they were melted by a circle of fire that Rikuto generated from his palms. "You guys seem stressed? Is there anyway I can help relive you of that? Maybe a nice relaxing trip to the sauna can fix that. And it just so happens that I can bring it to you free of charge!"


    His hands released multiple streams of fireballs which darted out by the police cars. The officers quickly hid behind their car, thinking of someway to end this situation. One pulled out his phone to request back up. A fireball rammed into the firetruck, the strength knocking it over and causing it to tip over. Any remaining fire fighters quickly got out before they became trapped.


    A group had went to a local fire hydrant and had connected it to their hose, aiming it at the little devil who was causing so much destruction. "We''ll cool this hothead off. Give it everything you got." The chief firefighter said before splashing a stream of water at a surprised Rikuto.


    The young one turned his body and shot a stream of flames which was quickly submerged by the high pressure water. It passed on by and crashed into his body, the impact pushed him back until he was laying on the ground completely drenched with water.


    "Oww... you guys are a bunch of bullies. That''s so not cool! All of you ganging up on a little kid!"


    Back at Kodomo''s house everyone was gathered around the T.V. watching the impending battle between Rikuto and law enforcers. Tension was clearly in the air so thick that you could cut it with a butter knife. Terios was the first to speak out on everything that was going down.


    "So, how are we going to handle this Eli? Is it just one of them or will there be more?" Terios asked.


    Ira, Kodomo and Akari glanced over at Eli who had his fingers wrapped around his chin, he was giving this some hard thought. He knew this would be Kazuki''s major move to set everything off. How would he react to it without falling into a trap?


    Setsuna stood by Terios while Akemi sat on the couch without a care in the world, he didn''t seem too phased by the events that was going on live. "This is the message we''ve been waiting for. Kazuki''s ready to put his plan into action. He''s been planning for awhile and now he''s making his move. I''m afraid what he wants more than anything right now is a war with the Angels and in order to do that he''s going to something drastic such as this."


    "He''d go to these lengths? Is this all about revenge for his mother?" Terios asked.


    "I don''t know. Still, we can''t let this continue. This isn''t right."


    "Yeah it''s certainly not chill man. I think these guys need to cool off a bit." Ira mentioned.


    Kodomo released a soft yawn. "A lot of interesting things are going to be developing. At this rate the Angels will start being more aggressive and then it''s curtains for all of us." He moved a finger over his neck.


    "Man, when are we just going to go there and kick ass? We''re not going to solve the problem by twiddling our thumbs." Akemi said.


    "Yeah. This kid''s a new member and I don''t know if he''s alone or not. Four of us should go there while the rest of us wait here to see if anything else goes down. We could be playing right into his hands."


    "Leave this to me, Eli. If anything I want to know what I''m up against. If there''s a way I can stop them from causing all of this damage then I want to do that." Terios said.


    "I''m going with you." Setsuna and Akari said at the same time. The two of them stared sparks at each other while Terios wrapped her arms around his right arm while Akari did the same to his left.


    "He''s my brother..." Setsuna said.


    "He''s actually related to me." Akari answered.


    "I''m closer to him then you can ever hope to be."


    "Says you."


    "It''s true, Terios and I engaged in the heartfelt pas-"


    "Hahaha!" Terios covered Setsuna''s mouth while looking at Akari. "It''s ok, really. You''re both my sisters and as your brother I don''t really want to get you involved, but, I know that''s going to be pretty much impossible."


    Akari raised an eyebrow, looking at the two strangely.


    "No offense, Akari. I think it''d be better if the Kiyomizus and I went to handle things. I''m more concerned about those people in those buildings and Akemi and Setsuna have the needed abilities to get them out safely." Eli said.


    "B-but."


    "Pfft. Like I want to spend my time saving strangers. I''m only doing this because I have nothing better to do. You''re always getting into something annoying, Terios." Akemi said.


    "Hey this isn''t my fault." Terios defended.


    Akari pouted, but Kodomo went over to pat her back. "Fear not, Akari. You get to stay here with Domo-chan and Ira."


    "Yay..." Akari said with sarcasm.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Don''t worry bro. We''ll keep a lookout and text you if anything bad happens. It''s actually pretty smart to use the others. If all of us Nephilim went then they''d easily sense our divine aura." Ira said.


    "We don''t know for sure that they won''t get involved. I''d like to end this as quickly as possible." Eli said.


    Meanwhile back at the battleground.


    "Burn, burn, burn, burn, BURN, BURN, BURN! Hahaha, it''s so amazing! The way I can bend the flames with a mere thought! Don''t you guys agree!?" Rikuto snickered as his flames took the form of two serpents, dancing around as they crashed into the officers, setting their bodies aflame. They writhed in agony and twitched and twisted, anything to lessen the pain of the flames until finally they couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "AGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!" They all screamed and gave in to their fate.


    "This is so much fun! Thanks for playing with us guys! Mother and I haven''t had this much fun in awhile!" Rikuto said.


    The sound of a helicopter was directly above him as a man with an armed gun pointed it at him before he started to fire. Rikuto gave off a playful smile as he conjured a wall of flames to nullify all bullets that would have shot through him and soon threw it toward them.


    "Move! We have oncoming!" The man shouted.


    The chopper tried to make a sharp turn, but the wall of flames blasted it and had it spiraling out of control, crashing into a nearby building and exploding on impact. Rikuto merely laughed like a psychopath as he witnessed the destruction around him. Burning buildings, injured officers mixed with dead ones, trapped people in previously mentioned buildings.


    "Kazuki''s the best letting mother and I play like this! Who''s next!?"


    Soon a purple portal opened up behind Rikuto and out stepped the group of four, Terios, Akemi, Eli and Setsuna. Rikuto quickly turned around startled by the arrival of his new playmates. His hand rested on his chest and he released a soft sigh.


    "You guys gave me a surprise. Let me guess, you''re here because I''ve been a bad boy. And bad boys have to get punished, right?"


    "Who is this weird kid?" Akemi mentioned.


    "I''m Rikuto Kannon. Nice to meet you." He began to approach them, but Setsuna had already drew out her scythe as a warning. "Oh, I guess we aren''t really on the same page here."


    "Akemi, Setsuna, Terios. Can you guys do me a favor?"


    "Hmm?" Terios asked.


    "Let me handle Rikuto for awhile. Can you focus on saving the injured and getting everyone to safety?"


    "Yeah we can do that, right guys?"


    "Mhm." Setsuna answered.


    "Tch. Whatever." Akemi said.


    "Thanks. That takes away a lot of my worries." Eli confessed.


    Akemi glanced over at the building, blurring off quickly toward them leaving Rikuto beaming in awe. He was surprised by how fast he could move.


    "So fast! Wow!"


    Setsuna opened another portal where Terios and her entered, disappearing from the field, leaving Eli alone with the little devil. The atmosphere was strange this kid didn''t seem to feel bad for harming and killing those people. His ability was troublesome, but Eli still wanted to be sure of some things.


    "Rikuto. They said that you were once a patient. Is that true?"


    "It sure is."


    "Did you break out?"


    "I really wanted to, but I was too drugged to use my powers! I thought I was going to be trapped there forever until my guardian angel came to save me. Kazuki found me and was disgusted with the way they were holding me back. Why do you care?"


    "I''m just wondering if Kazuki is making you do any of this."


    "Hehe, well, he didn''t make me do anything. He gave me a choice and freedom to make my own decisions. So, mother and I decided to help him out."


    "Your mother?"


    "She''s a bit angry with you getting involved, but she also thinks you''re cute so I won''t go too hard on you."


    "U-uhh? Right..." Eli was pretty much confused, but knew what to expect from a patient like Rikuto. He sighed softly. "I promise I won''t hurt you."


    "That''s so kind of you. I can''t say the same for you!"


    Waving his hand into the air, he generated a large amount of flames which began to morph into axes which twirled within the air after watching them spin he smiled and tossed them all at Eli whose eyes widened.


    He quickly leapt back and moved his body accordingly, dodging and avoiding all forms of harm, but they kept on coming, he was certainly a grand fire manipulator. He''s never seen someone able to generate so much fire in such a short amount of time.


    "You aren''t bad, but you''ll need to do better than that to come close to stopping me." He said as he charged forward, avoiding any and all of his fires axes in the process. When he came close to Rikuto the little boy flinched and conjured up a wall of flames to discourage him from attacking, however this didn''t stop Eli. He clenched his jaw and slammed a fist through, entering the flames and landing a clean hit right in the center of the boy''s face. The blunt force caused blood to rush from his nose and mouth, sending him sliding along the ground.


    "Owww! You... promised me it wouldn''t hurt you liar!" Rikuto whined as he held his bleeding nose.


    "I thought that would have knocked you out. You''re tougher than I imagined." Eli closed his fist, looking at his fist which lacked any sigh of harm. Thankfully he was so durable that his flames wouldn''t do much damage to him. He was the one best suitable to fighting this pyromaniac.


    "Well it didn''t and now... I''m mad."


    Moving into the building like a bullet train was none other then Akemi. When he came to a stop, his clothes and hair moved around violently. His dark red eyes scanned the area before he noticed a man trapped under some broken rubble to his left. To his right were a couple who were rather dead or knocked out and a trail of flames were on their tail.


    Akemi blurred off toward the man who was trapped under debris and with a combination of his speed and power he lifted it off of him, one by one before he touched the older man''s side.


    "Hey get your ass up. We''re getting the hell out of here."


    "Uggh... I can''t move..."


    "Don''t worry, I got ya." He said as he picked him up, carrying him on his shoulder before he quickly walked over to the couple. He approached them and kicked the guy a couple of times and once he heard him groan he realized he was alive. He picked the two of them up as well, adding them to his collection.


    If he didn''t have enhanced strength then this would be a troublesome task. As he walked on over to the exit he noticed something strange... the exit was getting further and further away. "What the hell? This can''t be right."


    The room was only increasing in temperature, yet he couldn''t reach the exit? This problem was very annoying and so he decided to enhance his speed to make a quick exit, but that too didn''t solve the problem. The door was still always out of his reach.


    "Fuck this! This is why I hate being a hero. Tch. We''ll make our own exit." Akemi walked over to a nearby wall and as he went to reach out for it, it moved away from him. "I''m seriously starting to get pissed off now!"


    What was this? How was it that the exits were ''moving'' away from Akemi? Would he be able to leave before the building collapsed?

 Chapter 27: Worth Saving?

    Everywhere Akemi went the walls stretched away from him. This was starting to become a idiotic game to him and he had enough of it. He started to blur off to various places, the left side of the building, the right side, even above the roof, but each and every placed wandered away from him as fast he could catch up to it.


    "This is crazy." Akemi panted and finally let the three people drop onto the ground. He took a deep breath before looking around the room.


    Someone had to be doing this. If he couldn''t leave this place then he may have to find the person of interest and kick his ass. Of course what point would the person have for doing this if he never showed up.


    Eventually a man entered the building through the door carrying a journal and a pencil in hand. He smiled and looked at Akemi and the group of people before he wrote.


    "On this fateful day I ran into a silver haired man trying his best to rescue three citizens. But, he was a failure of a hero and couldn''t escort them out safely." Hillel said.


    "Who the hell a-"


    "I am Hillel. A Nephilim who desires to be a scribe. What I seek is knowledge of events that will change the world forever."


    "Are you the one fucking with me?"


    "Such vulgar language. I hope I didn''t irritate you. I was just seeing how you''d react."


    "What was that little trick?"


    "Like I''d be stupid enough to tell you? Don''t test my intelligence."


    Akemi cracks his neck a few times before looking down at the people on the ground. While doing this, Hillel closed his book and placed it in his pocket.


    "I''m only suppose to stall for time, but this won''t last long. I''m known as untouchable since nobody has managed to lay a single hit on me."


    "Does that mean you have a sensitivity to pain? Good, I want to be the one to inflict as much as I can!"


    "Eyes on me. You''ll find that my tricks are hard to notice."


    He clenched a fist and held it out toward Akemi''s face. In an instant the fist had connected square on, sending him staggering back a few. The force wasn''t that great, but it was still a surprise to be caught off guard like this.


    "Lucky hit. I won''t let my guard down again." Akemi made sure of it.


    He activated his invisible force field like ability and walked around his prey. The guy was already starting to piss him off, but now all he had to do was wait until he attacked and follow up with a counter, or so he thought. Hillel swung his leg from afar, attempting a round house and somehow appeared in front of him, landing a clean hit across his right cheek. The force knocked him to the ground before he stood back up quickly.


    "What''s going on!? When did..."


    "When did I hit you? Everyone always asks that, be creative. Ask how will I hit you next and with what."


    Akemi was confused. His ability to reflect most forms of attacks was failing him. But, how? He could reflect nearly anything that made contact with him. Unless.. There was one weakness he had; in order to break through his defense one would have to land an instantaneous attack which would bypass his ability since it wouldn''t be able to respond to that. But, that was impossible he''d have to be moving at such a high speed that it wouldn''t even be considered moving.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Hillel smiled and swung his fist and like usual he was directly next to Akemi with his fist landing in his face causing him to slide back. His face was moved from the hit, spitting out saliva he slowly turned to stare at the annoying Nephilim.


    "You''re annoying."


    "I''ve been told that. Nothing new." He said as he dug into his pocket, pulling out a curved dagger.


    Akemi''s eyes narrowed when he saw the weapon. He wouldn''t be able to count on his reflection? Fine time to use another tactic. How about hitting him before he had the chance to stab him with that?


    In a blink of an eye Akemi''s body shot off toward Hillel, though he was slower than usual. He had used a lot of energy running around trying to find a way out as the Nephilim had planned.


    "This shit again!?"


    Akemi wasn''t moving. But, he was. His body was in fact moving, yet he wasn''t able to reach Hillel who wasn''t moving. This battle was starting to get trippy for him and it only pissed him off more.


    "Hahaha. You''re so easy. This''ll be over in an instant." Hillel held out his knife and soon appeared right before Akemi the dagger went into his gut as he finally seem able to move and dashed ahead before stopping himself. When he landed he growled as loud as he could before clutching at the knife in his gut, his warm blood pouring out.


    "This is getting really old! Grrr...! How could he have hit me without me noticing? This doesn''t make any sense! Shit!" Akemi''s hand was covered with his blood and soon he lowered to his knee. The pain was still quite new to him as he mostly ended his fights quickly. His thoughts rushed into his head, wondering just what this guy was capable of. Could he beat him?


    "At this rate I''ll end up killing you. All I was told to do was stall. I was planning on running into Eli or Ira, but to see a fresh face. What business do you have in this? You aren''t a Nephilim, you would have surely healed by now."


    "That''s none of your concern! Just know that I''m going to be the one to kill you!" He shouted and with his ego on the line he took a stand and ripped out the knife from his gut, causing more of his blood to pour out.


    "You shouldn''t have done that. What fun is it if you bleed out?"


    "Shut up! I need a refill."


    Akemi glanced over at the girl who was still knocked out and went over to her, taking her into his arms as he moved her head back. His eyes shimmered with red before his fangs, which were shorter than a traditional Vampire, dug into the girl''s flesh. He sucked out some of her blood and took it for himself while Hillel waited patiently.


    "Hmm, I could kill you now. But, I''ve never seen a Vampire before. This encounter... is turning out well." He dug into his pockets and pulled out his book as he began to write.


    When Akemi finished his wound started to heal and he let the woman dropped who groaned lightly. He took a stand and wiped the excess blood from his mouth. "Dhampir. Get it right."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Thank you. On this day I ran into a Dhampir. An offspring of the Vampire tribe which are also known as lesser Demons. I''d love to hear your origin and if you tell me I will spare you."


    "Don''t make me laugh!"


    Akemi rushed forward while he was writing the information down. Like before he wasn''t able to close the distance, however he wanted this outcome. Next, he''d increase his speed gradually as he moved off and went at him from behind. Still to no avail as he was still ''frozen'' in place. Finally with one final burst of speed he flew up and then descended down upon him and achieved the same results.


    "This is bullshit!"


    Officially done, Akemi landed on the ground a few feet away from Hillel. Figuring a way to beat this guy would prove to be challenging in a way he was the kind of challenge Akemi was looking for and this caused him to chuckle.


    "You find this amusing?"


    "Hell yeah. I''m so angry I feel like I could destroy you in a way that no one would be able to tell you existed."


    "Intriguing. How will you do that? When you''re the one who''s going to be on the floor?"


    Hillel was switching to the offensives, he held out an elbow and appeared by Akemi instantly, his elbow ramming into his chest. Afterward he''d appear back in his previous spot before returning close to again, this time with his fist going out into the gut. His next combination of moves left Akemi lying on his back in pain and confused.


    "¡­"


    "It''s ok to admit defeat. I''m simply stronger than you. Not only that, but smarter."


    Hillel''s phone beeped and then he smiled and slowly began walking away.


    "Where the hell are you going? We aren''t finished!"


    "My mission is complete. Kazuki wants me back. I''d get those people out before the building goes down." With this he walked off, leaving Akemi with the group of people who were in bad shape.


    Groaning to himself he got up and went to get them, escorting them outside to safety.


    Elsewhere.


    In the other building, Setsuna and Terios didn''t seem to run into any problems. There were a handful of people in there to be saved, but that would be nothing for the two who could create portals.


    However.


    I wonder how these people will react to us? Will they be grateful for us saving them from impending doom? Or will they judge Setsuna and I for doing things that can''t really be explained.


    "Teri-kun. If we make a portal from here to the exit then we can get everyone out safely."


    "Yeah. Let me get everyone''s attention."


    Terios stood in the middle of the building filled with debris and rubble. The entrance was blocked by fire and the only way out would be with the use of portal travel. He cleared his throat before speaking out shyly.


    "Uhm, excuse me everyone. I know what I''m going to tell you is strange, but, we''ve came to save you so if you could just let us help you we''ll assure your safety."


    Everyone looked at him, remaining silent as things looked hopeless. Setsuna stood by his side and the two forged two portals one purple and the other one black. All they had to do was drop down in it, but from their expression they were all shocked.


    "What the hell is that?" A man said.


    "These kids must be like that psycho kid. They''re here to finish us!" Another one said.


    "Like we''d be stupid enough to go to who knows where." A woman mentioned.


    "Teri-kun, they''re not listening. Can I just eat them?"


    "Setsuna no! They''re just scared.."


    "I say we push them inside of the hole and see how they like it." A man suggested.


    Setsuna didn''t take too kindly to that and held her scythe in a way that it was out in front of her and Terios in a protecting manner. "Don''t even think about harming my brother." She snapped.


    "A-ahhhh!" The man backed off pretty quick.


    "Maybe we should listen to the kids." A woman said.


    "That freaky girl looks like a damn Shimigami! I''m not ready to die!" A man shouted.


    "He''s right... is that why her skin is so pale? Disgusting.. She looks like death itself." Another man joked.


    "We don''t have too many options." A man said.


    Terios glanced over at Setsuna who kept her poker face though he knew that deep down their rude comments harmed her as it was something she felt insecure about. This filled him with anger that the people they were trying to save would treat them like this.


    These bastards. How dare they... are these people even worth saving...?


    "Shut up! I won''t let you talk that way about my sister! If you don''t want to come then don''t! Stay here and burn. For those of you who want to see the light of day, those who want to return to your families then take this chance we''re offering you. If you don''t then you''ll regret it!"


    The people grew silent and soon a few groups of people entered the portals which took them to safety. Luckily everyone decided to go inside and this caused Terios to release a soft sigh. When the two were alone Setsuna spoke.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome sis. I won''t let anyone talk down to you like that. No one."


    Outside.


    Rikuto had wiped the blood from his mouth and nose and a few tears that had flowed out from the pain.


    "Get ready Eli."


    "All right."


    "My ultimate technique... I''ll call it Mother''s Will." He held out his hand which was engulfed in flames and soon he went to work, bending, twisting and shaping the flames into his greatest masterpiece; his mother. The flame matched her shape and figure apart from being completely orange and on fire.


    "What... did you?"


    "Haha, this takes a lot of concentration, but, I was dedicated to make something mother could be proud of. Now let''s continue our fun."

 Chapter 28: Grigori

    Eli stood not too far from Rikuto and a fiery embodiment of his mother. She was frightening to see, but either way she had to be stopped. Although his ability may be troubling, he''s still a kid and he has less battle experience. Which means the victor has already been selected.


    Knowing this Eli was met with ease, yet, hurting this kid wasn''t something he wanted to do. He wanted to see him get better and change his life around. In order to do that he''d have to defeat him here and break him away from Kazuki and his plot at revenge.


    Eli smiled as he stared at the mother born from flames, he held out his hand as he forged a blade from his divine energy which would then take the shape of his crimson colored Jian. "All right, I''ll play with you for a bit."


    "That''s what I like to hear~. We''re all here for a good time after all, hehe." Rikuto smirked as he started to manipulate the flames of his mother.


    Her body moved with a mixture of grace and bloodlust every step it took caused Eli''s hair to stand on end and when it finally approached he ducked an oncoming strike and kept his distance.


    Swiftly every move she made was nimbly avoided by the better combatant. Eli knew it''d grow tired if he just kept on avoiding it and when it let its guard down he''d finish it with his finishing move. That''s how he''ll win this battle.


    "Don''t be shy, Eli! Mother just wants to give you a hug!"


    "Sorry, but I''d rather not."


    Eli kept his focus on the mother who released a wave of flame at him, however this wouldn''t stop him. With the swing of his blade he managed to cut through the flames as if it was a tangible source.


    The mother''s arm would then extend, attempting to latch onto his frame. Even though Eli''s defenses were great prolonged forms of heat would damage him. Letting her grab onto him wouldn''t be wise.


    He leapt back, watching the woman''s hand crashing into the ground. While he was still in the air her arm came out of the ground and went after him. It was a clever tactic on his part. Luckily he had another trick up his sleeve.


    "That''s not going to work on me! Divine Slash!"


    Eli''s blade was charged with his divine energy, his eyes changed to a light grey complexion as he swung his blade down, sending a crescent of energy down below to bisect the hand of flames.


    When he landed on the ground he was preparing another one for the mother this time. Taking that thing out would kill most of Rikuto''s energy. He used so much to focus on moving her around that he should be spent.


    With one more quick swing he sent another crescent of energy towards Rikuto''s mother who was unable to avoid the attack. The strength of it easily sliced it in half and caused it to disperse.


    "It''s over, Rikuto. Give up."


    "No fair! You cheated!"


    "How?"


    "You weren''t suppose to use a sword in this fight!"


    "But, we never established any rules."


    "That isn''t the point!"


    Rikuto conjured up flames within his palms, preparing to continue his assault on Eli, but he couldn''t keep the flames alive and they quickly burnt out leaving a trace of smoke. This angered Rikuto who wanted to continue playing.


    "You''re out of juice. Looks like you lose."


    "Hahaha! I guess so. Losing a battle sucks, but winning the war will make up for it."


    "Huh?"


    "Oops, I said too much."


    "Rikuto. Where''s Kazuki?"


    "I''m not supposed to tell."


    Eli allowed his blade to return to nothing before he approached Rikuto who grew scared at the approaching Nephilim. His eyes closed and his body tensed up at the unknown. He felt a firm hand rest on his shoulder while Eli looked at him.


    "Rikuto. This is serious. I know you aren''t a bad kid. You just got involved with the wrong kind of people. I''m not going to force you to tell me, but just know the world will change heavily depending on your answer."


    "How will it change?"


    "If Kazuki gets this war then there''ll be constant fighting and death. More people will suffer not just us. Innocent people will suffer. If you tell me where he is and I manage to stop him then just maybe everyone will have a change of heart about us. There''s good and bad people so it''s only natural to assume there''s good and bad Nephilims."


    "You make a good point, Eli. If I tell you what will you do with me?"


    "You should go back to the mental facility and let them help you."


    "No way! Those people just keep me drugged up. I can''t even tell my left from my right with the medication there."


    "I''ll explain to them then. But, right now you''re dangerous to a lot of people ad yourself. You''ll be facing jail time if you don''t go back."


    "Fine. I don''t really know where Kazuki went. All I know is its big. I was simply acting as a decoy to throw you off of his trail!"


    "You don''t know, really?"


    "Nope!"


    Eli sighed softly at Rikuto''s information well lack of. Before he knew it the gang was returning after saving as many people as they could from the flames.


    "Well, I did all that I could." Akemi said.


    "We got a few people out. What''s the situation here?" Terios asked.


    "Rikuto won''t be a problem anymore. He told me all that he knew about Kazuki, unfortunately it isn''t much."


    "Figures." Akemi said.


    "Hmm. So he doesn''t know where he is?" Terios asked.


    "I don''t. Sorry!" Rikuto said.


    "Let''s head back to Kodomo''s place. We can think out our next moves there."


    Inside of Kodomo''s.


    The group returned shortly meeting back up with their friends along with Rikuto who was still planning on being sent to the mental facility he came from.


    "So, you didn''t learn anything new? That sucks." Kodomo said.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll think of something." Eli said.


    "If Kazuki manages to go through with his plan then it''s literally going to be Hell on Earth." Akari stated.


    "We won''t let it get that far."


    As the group talked among each other they could feel massive energy approaching them and soon they heard a knock on the door. It was so sudden that everyone became quiet. Kodomo approached the door and opened it up, revealing a tall person dressed in black robes and covering most of his face with a hood.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Hello kids." The robed figure said.


    "Uhh. Who the hell are you?" Kodomo asked.


    "Don''t be alarmed. I''m here to ask all of you a favor."


    "What''s that?"


    "You see, I''m Kazuki''s father. And I''m responsible for what''s going to happen if he isn''t stopped."


    "Kazuki''s father, huh? Well come on in."


    The man thanked him and walked into the room, glancing at everyone before he removed his hood, showing off his long red hair and crimson red eyes. "My name is Samyaza everyone. And I understand that you are concerned with the action that my son, Kazuki will be taking. I am here to help."


    Elsewhere.


    The members of Grigori which consisted of Kazuki, Nogah, Hillel, Shizuka, and Emi were walking deep within the woods miles away from any form of people. Trees nearly as high as the sky surrounded them. The area was filled with tension as they searched for a particular object.


    "It should be around here." Kazuki said.


    "Are you sure about this brother?" Emi asked.


    "If I wasn''t I wouldn''t have ventured out this far."


    Kazuki wore a short sleeve black and white plaid shirt and grey jean shorts. He always had a sad expression on his face which was amplified by his eyes. These very eyes told a story and it filled him with determination to accomplish his one goal.


    "Kazuki. You don''t think that we''ll have any visitors do you?" Hillel asked.


    "We most likely will. Something will come up."


    Just up ahead all by itself was a lone red glowing orb which levitated into the air and sparked with traces of red energy. Kazuki slowly approached it and raised out his right hand.


    "He said to infuse it with divine energy and we''d be taken to its realm." Kazuki muttered, letting his hand glow white as his energy caressed the orb. Soon after a wave of the red energy engulfed the area causing everyone to scream while a blinding light surrounded the area.


    When their eyes adjusted to the landscape everything was different. The trees they saw were covered with stains of blood and hanging from the top of the spike like a trophy were severed skulls.


    The area felt hot for some reason as if it was reflecting the amount of rage felt here. Further ahead was a trail of dead bodies and rotting flesh. Blood casually decorated their weapons and armors.


    "What the hell is this?" Nogah asked."


    "I must write! Seeing this is remarkable." Hillel started to write within his journal.


    "I-I''m scared!" Shizuka shouted.


    "Brother..." Emi whispered softly.


    Soon a deep voice echoed throughout the area saying one simple word in a neutral tone. "Come."


    "You heard it. We''ll move forward." Kazuki said calmly as they went on.


    "I''ve seen enough. I''ll stay here, Kazuki." Nogah said.


    "That''s fine. When he''s defeated this area will return to normal."


    Th group went off, leaving Nogah behind while they ventured deeper into the bloodstained forest.


    Meanwhile.


    At Kodomo''s house, Samyaza was going over everything that was about to take place. His tone was serious as ever.


    "My son is going to unleash the horseman known as War. The longer it is activated the longer it''ll effect the land of the living. Our only way of stopping it would be to kill it."


    "How do we do that?''


    "Well, you''ll have to go into an area which only your kind can reach. Once there you''ll eventually come upon a orb of intense energy which keeps them sealed. Fill that orb with your divine energy and then you''ll reach its domain."


    "Hmm. How did Kazuki find out about this?" Terios asked.


    "Most likely from your father, Azazel."


    "He''s the one who got Kazuki to do this?"


    "That''s my guess. Either way. He has to be stopped or the people will be lost to this energy."


    "Show us where he is and we''ll put an end to this."


    "It isn''t that simple."


    "It never is. Why can''t things be more chill?" Ira asked.


    "The only people allowed to enter such an area are humans. Your sister wouldn''t be able to trespass there."


    "What? Really?"


    "Neither would your brother since he has a degree of demonic energy in him."


    "Tch." Akemi muttered.


    "I won''t be able to be with Teri-kun? What would happen if I were to go?" Setsuna asked.


    "You wouldn''t be able to. You''d be blocked off." Samyaza answered.


    "Don''t worry about me, Setsuna. I''ll be fine." Terios said.


    "Teri-kun..."


    "In all honesty at your current level of power... Kazuki wouldn''t be bothered by you." Samyaza declared.


    "Is he really that strong?" Terios asked.


    "Indeed. However, I can help you unlock your full power. As I did with my son."


    "Really? Are you serious?"


    "It''ll just take time. Which we don''t have."


    "No. It''ll be fine. We can stall Kazuki if that''s what it''ll take." Eli said.


    "I understand. You are certainly brave. I''ll install the location of where they are into your minds. Just close your eyes."


    The group did as they were told and soon knowledge was filled into their mind. The location of where Kazuki was like a memory to them. Now all they had to do was find him before it was too late.


    "Guess we''ll just have to wait and hope for the best. What a pain." Akemi complained.


    "Don''t worry, this won''t take long." Kodomo said.


    "Rikuto. Stay here for now. After this is finished I''ll come back to take you there." Eli said.


    "If you say so."


    Eli, Ira, Akari and Kodomo were preparing to pursue Kazuki and his team. Stopping the Grigori''s plan to release War was their main priority.


    "Be careful Akari. Don''t push yourself too hard." Terios said.


    "Don''t worry about me, Teri-kun." Akari said before leaving.


    "Now let''s begin the process." Samyaza said as he placed his index finger on Terios'' forehead.

 Chapter 29: War

    Entering deeper into the forest which started to rain with blood, Kazuki and his friends could see someone huge, a giant even standing before them. This tall being was about 15 feet tall and held a large sword within his grasp. He had a devilish appearance his skin was completely red along with his eyes.


    "What the hell is that!?" Emi shouted.


    "It''s one of the horsemen. As for which one I''m not quite sure." Kazuki said.


    "We''ll leave this to you, Kazuki. I''ll take the girls back." Hillel implied.


    "Thank you."


    "I''m staying here." Emi mentioned.


    "If I''m worrying about your safety I can''t do my best."


    "Hmph. Fine." Emi pouted and went along with Hillel and Shizuka who wanted no part with that monster.


    "I am War."


    "Kazuki Mikami."


    "Along with my blade I shall bring forth bloodshed and carnage. My soul only knows vengeance and battle."


    Kazuki hovered his hand over his blade while the giant raised its blade into the air and began to swing it down. The force that it brought the large blade with was so strong that it caused wind to blow around the area violently.


    Kazuki was taken by surprise, yet he unsheathed his katana and quickly parried the attack. The clashing of the two blades caused a large shockwave of air to rush out, ruffling his hair and clothes.


    The giant was shocked with how the small Nephilim was able to block its attack. Kazuki remained calm and forced the monster back before he slowly placed his blade back into his case and as soon as the ''click'' sound was heard blood shot out from the monster''s wrists.


    "How did you manage to cut me?"


    "Not how. When. Before I blocked your attack I also cut both of your wrists."


    "In such a short amount of time?"


    "It''s easy when you can move at the speed of light. This is why beating you will be no problem for me."


    "Don''t be so sure."


    War released a war cry, a large surge of red energy forming around his body. His muscles started to throb and grow in size while he continued to scream. His teeth clenched tight while he raised his sword and rested it along his shoulder.


    "You increased your energy?"


    "The angrier I get the stronger I become. My power is limitless! Something you''ll soon find out!"


    War swung his blade, causing a windstorm which chopped up pieces of the ground. It was all thrown at Kazuki who stood in place, covering himself with his blade. He wasn''t budging an inch.


    War swung his blade to the side while Kazuki was left wide open, a swing this powerful would easily rip anyone in half. However, Kazuki wasn''t just anybody. At the last second he moved his blade to block, causing a shockwave of energy to erupt from the attack.


    When everything became clear, War''s hand was completely severed and Kazuki''s blade was covered with red blood. The horseman yelled out as he clutched his stub. His sword rested on the ground.


    "Here. Take your weapon back."


    Kazuki went over to pick up the weapon and tossed it to the giant who caught it with one hand. The horseman was growing angrier and angrier by the second and soon he yelled out again. His muscles throbbed and his energy increased.


    It was certainly frightening. His area of effect was just now kicking in and it was causing wraith along the land of the living.


    Around Japan brawls and riots were occurring for no sensible reason. People were murdering others senselessly and setting flames to shopping centers. Police officers were shooting random strangers and criminals were killing one another.


    This energy War was releasing was toxic to everything around him. He''d have to be stopped soon or else who knows what the body count would equal up to.


    Kazuki clenched his blade tightly by the hilt and moved forward. War was preparing to guard, but found out that he couldn''t keep up with the man and in an instant Kazuki was behind him.


    His blade made another clicking noise as he placed it back within his holder and this time War''s other hand was severed, leaving blood gushing out all over the place.


    "Damn you! You can''t be human!"


    "You''re half correct.''


    "But you shouldn''t be able to enter this domain!"


    "I''m half human. You don''t need to worry about the other half."


    "ARRRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    Another shockwave was produce and energy surged through War. Without his hands how would he fight though? He wouldn''t let that stop him, he had another idea in mind. With the force of his legs he lunged into the air, soaring high like a star until he was ready to fall.


    He began plummeting back down onto the Earth with the intent of landing directly on Kazuki who would be crushed on impact. The Nephilim sighed softly, slowly extending his blade as he stood in place.


    Time appeared to slow down because right before his feet touched the ground, Kazuki leapt into the air, swinging his blade as he sliced his foot off. Then he''d travel along his leg, slicing as much as he could as he made his way up his body.


    With a few more cuts he went up to toward the giant''s head and with a fearsome cut he sliced the monster''s head right off. Kazuki landed back onto the ground while opponent was no more. The Nephilim with the help of his light speed managed to slice at the monster so many times and so finely that he was reduced to mince meat.


    The giant wasn''t even heavy enough to cause any form of impact with his great fall and with the battle over Kazuki placed his katana back into his holder. With the horseman''s defeat a large wave of energy shot up into the sky. It was visible to all and signified that the first seal was broken.


    Elsewhere.


    Kodomo, Eli, Akari and Ira were just now making it to the forest where they saw the flash of light. They were startled as they didn''t know what that meant. This only made them pick up the pace.


    The group was hoping to run into Kazuki, but instead they were greeted by the being known as Nogah.


    "What''s this? A touching reunion?" Nogah asked.


    Nogah''s hair was a shade of brown and kept nicely slicked back, hitting by his neck. He stared at the group with light yellow eyes. Covering his body was a green and white stripped shirt along with a pair of tan shorts. His right arm was covered in bandages for some reason.


    "Nogah..." Eli mentioned.


    "You''re wasting your time. None of you can defeat me. And if you can''t beat me then beating Kazuki''s impossible."


    "We''re still going to try."


    "The seal''s already been broken. Only three more remain. This will just be another walk through the park."


    "Eli. You guys go on ahead. I''ll chill with Nogah here." Ira said.


    "You sure?" Eli asked.


    "Yeah bro."


    "Good luck."


    "What makes you think I''m going to let any of you pass me? I''ll take all four of you at the same time." Nogah said.


    Nogah raised both of his hands, in one formed a ball of wind while in the other a ball of fire. He soon combined both of them, spinning out a fire vortex which shout out at the four.


    Ira quickly summoned a wall of super dense water, stopping the attack in its tracks which surprised Nogah a bit. "Hurry on out of here. I''ll handle Nogah."


    With this the group quickly charged pass Nogah who didn''t show an interest in them anymore. His eyes were locked on Ira who had managed to stop his impressive attack.


    "Interesting. I see you''ve been learning new tricks." Nogah said.


    "A bunch more where that came from."


    Moving on forward, Eli, Kodomo and Akari were now a great distance away from Ira and Nogah. Still, the result of that battle would be unknown.


    "Are you sure he''ll be ok?" Akari asked.


    "Yeah. I believe in Ira." Eli said.


    "He''ll be fine." Kodomo said simply.


    Strange enough, the group noticed that although they were moving they weren''t making any progress. It could only mean one thing; Hillel. Knowing this the three stopped in their tracks and looked around the area.


    "Where is he?" Kodomo asked.


    "Fancy running into you lot here. How did you find out about this place?" Hillel mentioned as he appeared behind them.


    "None of your concerns!" Akari shouted as she turned back to look at him.


    "You should all know that you''re too late to stop us. Our goal was reached and now we''ll just be able to kill what serves only as a roadblock."


    Descending from above happened to be Emi who was holding onto Shizuka. Her wings were black like the fallen had been.


    From her appearance she was a fine young woman, she had orange hair styled into medium length twintails with black ribbons attached to each tail. She wore a cute red dress stopping by her upper thigh with the short sleeves having frilly ends. On her feet were red and white stripped socks stopping just under her knees. Over her arms were red satin gloves resting before it hit her elbows and above her nice sized chest was a red bow neatly tied.


    Much like her hair her orange colored eyes stared at the group who had followed them into the forest.


    "Things don''t seem to be looking so good, Eli." Kodomo said.


    "I know that." Eli replied.


    "Why are you guys here? Have you come to your senses yet? Are you willing to join Kazuki''s side now?" Emi said while holding onto Shizuka.


    "You know that''s not why we''re here. We''re putting a sop to this war before it begins. No good will come from this and you should know that. Would your mother really support your actions?" Eli asked.


    "We won''t know that because she''s dead."


    Shizuka glanced up at Emi and showed a sad expression on her face. She had no idea that this was what it was all about regarding Kazuki and Emi.


    "Let''s just finish them off now and spare Kazuki the effort. You should be more than enough to take care of these weaklings." Hillel said.


    Kodomo yawns slightly into his hand before he glances over at Hillel and then shifts his attention to Emi. "Talking isn''t going to change anything." Kodomo held out his hand as a white light filled it before a machine gun became forged into his hands. "Before things get too boring let''s liven it up a bit."


    Emi''s eyes began to shine the Nephilim''s usual light grey colored as she gave off a frightening smirk, the sky would flash a few times with lightning and loud thunder could be heard. The chain of events caused Shizuka to latch on tighter to her as black clouds surrounded the skies forcing the area to darken gradually.


    The decisive battle was set and now the two sides will fight with everything they have for their intended outcome. Will Terios be able to make it in time before the worst comes to reality?


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Entering deeper into the forest which started to rain with blood, Kazuki and his friends could see someone huge, a giant even standing before them. This tall being was about 15 feet tall and held a large sword within his grasp. He had a devilish appearance his skin was completely red along with his eyes.


    "What the hell is that!?" Emi shouted.


    "It''s one of the horsemen. As for which one I''m not quite sure." Kazuki said.


    "We''ll leave this to you, Kazuki. I''ll take the girls back." Hillel implied.


    "Thank you."


    "I''m staying here." Emi mentioned.


    "If I''m worrying about your safety I can''t do my best."


    "Hmph. Fine." Emi pouted and went along with Hillel and Shizuka who wanted no part with that monster.


    "I am War."


    "Kazuki Mikami."


    "Along with my blade I shall bring forth bloodshed and carnage. My soul only knows vengeance and battle."


    Kazuki hovered his hand over his blade while the giant raised its blade into the air and began to swing it down. The force that it brought the large blade with was so strong that it caused wind to blow around the area violently.


    Kazuki was taken by surprise, yet he unsheathed his katana and quickly parried the attack. The clashing of the two blades caused a large shockwave of air to rush out, ruffling his hair and clothes.


    The giant was shocked with how the small Nephilim was able to block its attack. Kazuki remained calm and forced the monster back before he slowly placed his blade back into his case and as soon as the ''click'' sound was heard blood shot out from the monster''s wrists.


    "How did you manage to cut me?"


    "Not how. When. Before I blocked your attack I also cut both of your wrists."


    "In such a short amount of time?"


    "It''s easy when you can move at the speed of light. This is why beating you will be no problem for me."


    "Don''t be so sure."


    War released a war cry, a large surge of red energy forming around his body. His muscles started to throb and grow in size while he continued to scream. His teeth clenched tight while he raised his sword and rested it along his shoulder.


    "You increased your energy?"


    "The angrier I get the stronger I become. My power is limitless! Something you''ll soon find out!"


    War swung his blade, causing a windstorm which chopped up pieces of the ground. It was all thrown at Kazuki who stood in place, covering himself with his blade. He wasn''t budging an inch.


    War swung his blade to the side while Kazuki was left wide open, a swing this powerful would easily rip anyone in half. However, Kazuki wasn''t just anybody. At the last second he moved his blade to block, causing a shockwave of energy to erupt from the attack.


    When everything became clear, War''s hand was completely severed and Kazuki''s blade was covered with red blood. The horseman yelled out as he clutched his stub. His sword rested on the ground.


    "Here. Take your weapon back."


    Kazuki went over to pick up the weapon and tossed it to the giant who caught it with one hand. The horseman was growing angrier and angrier by the second and soon he yelled out again. His muscles throbbed and his energy increased.


    It was certainly frightening. His area of effect was just now kicking in and it was causing wraith along the land of the living.


    Around Japan brawls and riots were occurring for no sensible reason. People were murdering others senselessly and setting flames to shopping centers. Police officers were shooting random strangers and criminals were killing one another.


    This energy War was releasing was toxic to everything around him. He''d have to be stopped soon or else who knows what the body count would equal up to.


    Kazuki clenched his blade tightly by the hilt and moved forward. War was preparing to guard, but found out that he couldn''t keep up with the man and in an instant Kazuki was behind him.


    His blade made another clicking noise as he placed it back within his holder and this time War''s other hand was severed, leaving blood gushing out all over the place.


    "Damn you! You can''t be human!"


    "You''re half correct.''


    "But you shouldn''t be able to enter this domain!"


    "I''m half human. You don''t need to worry about the other half."


    "ARRRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    Another shockwave was produce and energy surged through War. Without his hands how would he fight though? He wouldn''t let that stop him, he had another idea in mind. With the force of his legs he lunged into the air, soaring high like a star until he was ready to fall.


    He began plummeting back down onto the Earth with the intent of landing directly on Kazuki who would be crushed on impact. The Nephilim sighed softly, slowly extending his blade as he stood in place.


    Time appeared to slow down because right before his feet touched the ground, Kazuki leapt into the air, swinging his blade as he sliced his foot off. Then he''d travel along his leg, slicing as much as he could as he made his way up his body.


    With a few more cuts he went up to toward the giant''s head and with a fearsome cut he sliced the monster''s head right off. Kazuki landed back onto the ground while opponent was no more. The Nephilim with the help of his light speed managed to slice at the monster so many times and so finely that he was reduced to mince meat.


    The giant wasn''t even heavy enough to cause any form of impact with his great fall and with the battle over Kazuki placed his katana back into his holder. With the horseman''s defeat a large wave of energy shot up into the sky. It was visible to all and signified that the first seal was broken.


    Elsewhere.


    Kodomo, Eli, Akari and Ira were just now making it to the forest where they saw the flash of light. They were startled as they didn''t know what that meant. This only made them pick up the pace.


    The group was hoping to run into Kazuki, but instead they were greeted by the being known as Nogah.


    "What''s this? A touching reunion?" Nogah asked.


    Nogah''s hair was a shade of brown and kept nicely slicked back, hitting by his neck. He stared at the group with light yellow eyes. Covering his body was a green and white stripped shirt along with a pair of tan shorts. His right arm was covered in bandages for some reason.


    "Nogah..." Eli mentioned.


    "You''re wasting your time. None of you can defeat me. And if you can''t beat me then beating Kazuki''s impossible."


    "We''re still going to try."


    "The seal''s already been broken. Only three more remain. This will just be another walk through the park."


    "Eli. You guys go on ahead. I''ll chill with Nogah here." Ira said.


    "You sure?" Eli asked.


    "Yeah bro."


    "Good luck."


    "What makes you think I''m going to let any of you pass me? I''ll take all four of you at the same time." Nogah said.


    Nogah raised both of his hands, in one formed a ball of wind while in the other a ball of fire. He soon combined both of them, spinning out a fire vortex which shout out at the four.


    Ira quickly summoned a wall of super dense water, stopping the attack in its tracks which surprised Nogah a bit. "Hurry on out of here. I''ll handle Nogah."


    With this the group quickly charged pass Nogah who didn''t show an interest in them anymore. His eyes were locked on Ira who had managed to stop his impressive attack.


    "Interesting. I see you''ve been learning new tricks." Nogah said.


    "A bunch more where that came from."


    Moving on forward, Eli, Kodomo and Akari were now a great distance away from Ira and Nogah. Still, the result of that battle would be unknown.


    "Are you sure he''ll be ok?" Akari asked.


    "Yeah. I believe in Ira." Eli said.


    "He''ll be fine." Kodomo said simply.


    Strange enough, the group noticed that although they were moving they weren''t making any progress. It could only mean one thing; Hillel. Knowing this the three stopped in their tracks and looked around the area.


    "Where is he?" Kodomo asked.


    "Fancy running into you lot here. How did you find out about this place?" Hillel mentioned as he appeared behind them.


    "None of your concerns!" Akari shouted as she turned back to look at him.


    "You should all know that you''re too late to stop us. Our goal was reached and now we''ll just be able to kill what serves only as a roadblock."


    Descending from above happened to be Emi who was holding onto Shizuka. Her wings were black like the fallen had been.


    From her appearance she was a fine young woman, she had orange hair styled into medium length twintails with black ribbons attached to each tail. She wore a cute red dress stopping by her upper thigh with the short sleeves having frilly ends. On her feet were red and white stripped socks stopping just under her knees. Over her arms were red satin gloves resting before it hit her elbows and above her nice sized chest was a red bow neatly tied.


    Much like her hair her orange colored eyes stared at the group who had followed them into the forest.


    "Things don''t seem to be looking so good, Eli." Kodomo said.


    "I know that." Eli replied.


    "Why are you guys here? Have you come to your senses yet? Are you willing to join Kazuki''s side now?" Emi said while holding onto Shizuka.


    "You know that''s not why we''re here. We''re putting a sop to this war before it begins. No good will come from this and you should know that. Would your mother really support your actions?" Eli asked.


    "We won''t know that because she''s dead."


    Shizuka glanced up at Emi and showed a sad expression on her face. She had no idea that this was what it was all about regarding Kazuki and Emi.


    "Let''s just finish them off now and spare Kazuki the effort. You should be more than enough to take care of these weaklings." Hillel said.


    Kodomo yawns slightly into his hand before he glances over at Hillel and then shifts his attention to Emi. "Talking isn''t going to change anything." Kodomo held out his hand as a white light filled it before a machine gun became forged into his hands. "Before things get too boring let''s liven it up a bit."


    Emi''s eyes began to shine the Nephilim''s usual light grey colored as she gave off a frightening smirk, the sky would flash a few times with lightning and loud thunder could be heard. The chain of events caused Shizuka to latch on tighter to her as black clouds surrounded the skies forcing the area to darken gradually.


    The decisive battle was set and now the two sides will fight with everything they have for their intended outcome. Will Terios be able to make it in time before the worst comes to reality?

 Chapter 30: Struggle

    Author''s note: Hello everyone! I hope you all are enjoying the story as much as I am. It''s progressed quite far from what I had imagined. The chapters to me seem to be coming out effortlessly. I enjoy being presented with your feedback and such so feel free to leave a comment and if you really enjoyed it make sure to rate and leave a review. I thank you all for your support which motivates me to write more chapters. Please enjoy the scene to come.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ira kept his distance from Nogah, knowing that he was well versed when it came to fighting. He had took the time to learn the use of the elements, however he never really focused on one unlike him who had spent his life training his natural water abilities.


    It was also due to the fact that he had respect for the sea and enjoyed riding on open water. He felt alive out in the sea more than anywhere else and his dream was to settle down with a mermaid. As farfetched as it would it was something that kept him determined.


    "The outcome of this battle is simple. If you forfeit now I''ll spare you the embarrassment." Nogah said smugly.


    "That doesn''t sound so chill to me bro. How about we take things slow for a bit. I''ll show you how far I''ve come since the last time we duked it out."


    "Hahaha! Then allow me to show you my progress." Nogah held out his hand, forming a small ball of wind which he would then send flying out, causing a vortex of wind to rush out.


    Ira smiled slightly, feeling prepared for this technique of Nogah''s. He quickly leapt into the air to avoid the windstorm that raced his way. While in the air he generated a puddle of water which he was able to ride on.


    Staying in the air he then caused a geyser of water to erupt from the ground, rising into the air as it quickly began to flood the floor. Nogah''s feet was submerged with water and while he didn''t think much of it Ira was already beginning his plan.


    "Here''s what I picked up from my days of the sea." Ira said before he held out both of his hands causing the geyser to fire directly at Nogah.


    He smirked and attempted to move but felt that his feet were glued in place. So Ira had altered the natural property of it in order to make it so resistant to him. Now that he was stuck in place that attack would hit him full on.


    However Nogah wasn''t one to be taken lightly. He released a gentle sigh and summon a wave of fire around himself to evaporate the water by his feet. Then he took off just in time to avoid the rush of water or so he thought. At the last moment the water shifted directions and splashed him into the air where he would spread his wings.


    His wings were surprisingly white and pure unlike common Nephilim. His body was dripping wet from the large load of liquid that splashed against him. He chuckled lightly at Ira''s show before he moved his hands to squeeze the excess water from his hair.


    "You shouldn''t take me so lightly."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not."


    "Prepare yourself. I''m getting serious."


    Nogah finished squeezing the water from his hair and then held out a hand. Purple dots of energy slowly began to form within it while he kept his light yellow hue on his opponent. Ira remained steady as he kept his guard up.


    "Gravity Bomb."


    Nogah uttered while a large orb of purple energy was summoned, soon he quickly tossed it off in Ira''s direction. The ball quickly approaching Ira who used the puddle of water he was floating on to soar out of the way.


    However, the impact was stronger than anything he''s ever realized. When it crashed onto the ground it created a large amount of concussive force which ripped apart trees and the ground itself leaving a medium shaped crater.


    "Whoa! That was unexpected."


    Ira knew if he was hit with that then it''d be curtains for him, his gaze remained on the damage of that gravity bomb. When he returned his view on Nogah he was blasted with a mixture of fire and wind.


    The strength of the attack knocked him off of his floating puddle of water and his body began to descend towards the ground. He lifted his head to watch as the ground came closer and closer.


    At the last second he threw his hands out, catching himself as he landed on the ground and pushed his weight so he could land on his feet. The fall from that height wasn''t much to worry about for one of his kind.


    He watched as Nogah stayed in the sky, generating his own torrent of water which Ira countered with a stream of his own. The two streams of water crashed into one another, but with Ira being more adapt at the element of water he easily surpassed Nogah.


    "You''re a fool if you think you can beat me at my own game, Nogah!"


    "Heh."


    Nogah remained confident as ever. When the stream of water neared him, he used his other hand to generate a wave of fire, forcing the water back some, keeping the two opposite elements in the center.


    "I''m going to show you just how far my power goes, Ira. Unlike the others I show complete mastery over the element of fire. The sacred fire known as purification! Watch as I bestow upon you the might of divine fire!"


    Nogah grinned as he started to channel his divine energy into his flames. The color of it slowly started to take on a white color. It wasn''t that big of a change, but it was enough to change the outcome of the fight.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The fire now surpassed the heat of any mortal flame and it burnt the water out in mere seconds. Ira was forced to retreat for if those flames were to touch him he''d face sudden death. He showed a surprise expression on his normally chill face.


    "If that touches me then it''s over."


    Ira allowed another puddle of water to carry him off as he avoided those flames. He looked around the battlefield and noticed that the trees were all on fire and that the area was becoming extremely hot.


    Just how hot were those flames? Ira took in deep breathes and realized that if things kept on like this he wouldn''t be able to generate any water. It''d just evaporate the second he conjured it.


    His eyes remained glued on those dancing steams of fire. They looked so peaceful and balanced, yet they were being used for evil. They had to be stopped. One stream after another they all went after Ira who dodged them by floating to the right and then the left.


    Sooner rather then later his luck would run out and he''d have to defend with a wall of water which was instantly put out by the flames. His eyes widened as they rammed into him, catching his body on fire as he fell towards the ground with a thud.


    He tossed and turned and yelled in pain as the flames ate away at him. Nogah simply watched with a neutral expression as he watched another one of his kind meet his end. It was a shame he simply didn''t went along with Kazuki.


    Nogah closed his eyes and turned around before he heard a surge of water. His head tilted back, noticing the sphere of white colored water. This was unbelievable! Had he really came this far to master his element?


    When the sphere of water lowered it revealed Ira who''s burns were instantly healed. He had a grin of his own as he showed off his new ability. "You like what you see?"


    "No."


    "We all know water beats fire. Looks like divine fire beats water, but divine water crushes divine fire."


    "I''m still levels ahead of you."


    Nogah''s arms were engulfed with the white colored flames of supernatural levels of heat. Ira stood with his swirls of white colored water. The two had infused their divine energy into their natural element and were preparing to prove once and for all which element was stronger.


    In an instant Ira summoned a massive amount of water which came like a wave from the ocean. Nogah chuckled as he fired two streams of his divine fire which crashed into the waves. Steam covered the area leaving the two blinded.


    Ira shot forward two streams of water, aiming for Nogah''s sides to open him up for more attacks, however the man was one step ahead. He surrounded himself in a rush of flames which erupted like a volcano, stopping the streams of water.


    As Ira closed in he sent a fist flying into the ground causing it to crack lightly while a rush of water erupted below them, knocking both of them into the air.


    Nogah and Ira soared through the skies in that geyser of water and beneath the ground more geysers erupted. Soon flooding the area in large bodies of water. This would be Ira''s ultimate game plan.


    Fire needed oxygen to breathe and if he took Nogah down into the ocean he would best him and force him to submit. Quickly reaching out a hand, Ira latched onto him and stopped the rushing of the geyser.


    The two came down like a torpedo into the ocean of pure white water and produced a award winning splash.


    Once underwater, Nogah and Ira struggled, but this was Ira''s playing ground. Once Nogah was down here there was no way he could win. Ira held out a hand as he released an onslaught of pressurized water acting as if the water was physically harming him.


    Nogah''s body moved in rhythm to the blasts of the water and It was near impossible to dodge while down under. Each attack was surly weakening him until he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    Ira noticed the there was bubbles rising up to the water and saw a few flames erupting from him even while down here. Those flames weren''t like normal flames. It was time to finish this before he managed to get his second wind.


    Ira raised his hands up as the water shot up into the air, taking Nogah along for the ride. Ira followed suit, emerging out of the water while keeping an eye on the other Nephilim. He focused on manipulating multiple streams of water which shot out like a bullet.


    Swirling around they all crashed into Nogah''s body one at a time until the final attack was a combination of the streams into one final crash. This caused a large splash of water to show while Nogah''s body came crashing down into the water with a loud splash.


    Ira panted heavily as he felt his energy being depleted quickly. The water quickly started to dry up as he had reached his limit. The land was completely soaked and there laid Nogah.


    He slowly approached him wanting to make sure he was still alive atleast, but was startled when he started to take a stand.


    "You still want some more?"


    "Haha. It wouldn''t be fair. You''re completely spent while I can still muster one last attack."


    Ira tensed up.


    "But, I''m not going to. Not when things have already been decided. The outcome of things here was already in our favor."


    "Right... we should have known. Kazuki doesn''t waste any time.." Ira said before he collapsed onto the ground.

 Chapter 31: Futile

    Dark storm clouds formed around the skies blocking out a large portion of light around Eli and his friends. This was being caused by Emi who was able to manipulate the Earth''s atmosphere to a degree.


    Kodomo recently summoned a machine gun which he held loosely. Although the situation they were in was bad he didn''t seem all that worried.


    "I''ll leave these small fries to you, Emi. Make quick work of them." Hillel mentioned.


    "I plan to. My brother''s came too far to see all of his hard work gone to waste."


    "Emi. Think long and hard about this. Kazuki''s not thinking about how this will effect us in the long term. The Angels numbers are far greater than our own. We can''t take all of them on! Not even Kazuki would be able to." Eli said.


    "Kazuki can do things beyond your wildest dreams. He''s reached the status of godhood because he believes in what he''s doing. He strongly believes that this is the best course of action for us Nephilim."


    "What about what''s best for the humans as well? Think of how what they''ll have to go through. Think of the loss they''ll endure."


    "What about all of the loss we been through!? Like Shizuka here." Emi rubbed the little girl''s back as she smiled down at her.


    "Hmm?" Eli pondered.


    "She lost her mother at a young age and has been surviving on her own ever since. What kind of creature could hunt down such an innocent girl? If it wasn''t for my brother finding her I''m not sure if she''d be alive."


    "I didn''t know that. I know how hard it can be to survive in this world and that''s why we all need to be on the same page. We can accomplish a lot more together."


    "It''s not going to work, Eli. Her mind''s made up and so is ours. The only way to settle our differences is with brute strength." Kodomo said.


    "I hate to agree with him, but he has a point." Akari added.


    "Just try and stop me!" Emi yelled as thunder could be heard echoing across the land followed by flashes of lightning.


    At the loud sound Shizuka flinched and covered her ears.


    "Get back sweetie. Things are going to get rough here." Emi said as she pressed her hand against the girl''s head.


    "O-ok." Shizuka whispered as she moved from her side.


    "Looks like we really have no choice..." Eli said.


    Kodomo nodded and then decided to go in for a swift attack. He leapt to the side, pressing his finger against the trigger as he fired a volley of bullets toward Emi.


    As the bullets closed in a fierce strike of lightning crashed directly in front of her, incinerating the bullets that attempted to harm her. Seeing this Kodomo shifted his weapon into something else.


    Something more flashier like a rocket launcher; an rpg7 to be more exact. He held the equipment study as he took his time to lock onto her before he fired off a rocket. As it zipped through the air a bolt of lightning quickly rammed into it before it could reach Emi causing a fair size explosion.


    Akari took to the skies, spreading her wings as she guided her palms together to form a small orb of light which emitted yellow sparks. When it was finishing charging she sent it hurling towards Emi causing it to explode as it rammed into the ground by her.


    The energy it released knocked her back into a tree which creating a horrific sound. A normal person would have been injured by this, however Emi''s body was heavily modified by her angelic heritage much like others of her race.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to land a hit on me. Looks like you guys are really against what Kazuki is doing. But as his sister I''m going to be there for my brother. We''re going to avenge our mother and we''re going to save our people!"


    Emi stared up at the sky as she gave a slight smile. She was going to reveal the next hand of her arsenal. A dangerous ability that she could use thanks to her gift to manipulate the weather around her.


    The skies opened up and the clouds became swollen with water and quickly released a downpour of water tainted with acid; acid rain. The droplets were colored green and as they fell around the area, crashing along Eli, Akari and Kodomo it caused a burning sensation.


    "Holy crap! That burns!" Kodomo danced around as the effects of the rain started to eat at his skin.


    Eli''s body was more resilient, but at the amount and speed the rain was coming down it didn''t matter. He clenched his teeth as he tried to hide the pain.


    Akari who was also in a large amount of discomfort managed to form a large dome of light around the trhee, protecting them from the harshness of mother nature.


    "Hnnn! I don''t know how long this will last!" Akari said.


    "Just do your best. When your shield breaks I''ll charge in." Eli said.


    "You''ll get shocked by her lightning." Kodomo said.


    "I know. I plan on that happening."


    "You''re crazy."


    "Trust me."


    "If you''re so sure, Eli." Akari glanced over to Emi who was already planning her next move; a direct lightning strike above them which would shatter their defenses.


    "Let me out now. We''re already running out of options." Eli said.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Ok. You''ll be able to phase through it."


    In a quick shot of motion, Eli ran ahead as fast as he could. Even if it wasn''t fast enough he just had to believe in his crazy plan. Emi changed her target and the cloud released a bolt of lightning once he neared her.


    The bolt of energy fired down, ramming directly into him and cracked the ground. The intensity of the lightning caused Eli to fall on his knees as it traveled through his body. His teeth gritted against each other and his body twitched violently.


    "What a desperate move, Eli. I''m not the kind of person who enjoys seeing you suffer like this." Emi said.


    Once Eli regained his movement he took a stand and clenched a fist as he swung it towards her. Her eyes narrowed as she saw his fist and she quickly grabbed onto it, stopping him completely.


    "I know it was desperate. But, I have to be when fighting someone as strong as you." Eli said as he held out his free hand, forming his blade in hand.


    Now that his blade was formed he quickly swung it, forcing her to retreat backward and release her grip from his fist. With his fist released he moved it to clench onto the hilt of his blade as he focused his energy into one swing, sending a divine slash through the air.


    It pierced through the air and forced Emi to cross her arms against herself to guard against it. The crescent rammed into her so hard it felt like it cut through her body, however she was still in one piece.


    Her body rolled along the ground, which ceased the downpour of rain. Eli adjusted his position, keeping his sweat hands firmly on his blade.


    "Way to go Eli!" Akari shouted.


    "It isn''t over. She''s a lot tougher than she looks.''


    "I''m glad you noticed. You caught me by surprise there, Eli." Emi slowly took a stand, dusting her dress off as she stared at him before noticing someone else had emerge. She tilted her head back to see that it was...


    "Thank you for keeping our guests entertained Emi. I''m here now so you don''t have to stress anymore."


    "Kazuki. It''s no trouble at all, really!"


    "I''m afraid you''re too late. The first seal is broken and thus only three remain. It won''t be long now."


    "Listen to yourself. Is this what your mother would have wanted?" Eli asked.


    "We won''t ever know that because my mother is dead. You''re stubborn as always, Eli. You can''t enforce your beliefs onto another when you''re weaker than that person. Allow me to demonstrate."


    Kazuki began to approach while Eli stood strong. Neither man was backing down from their beliefs. Feeling a rush of energy, Eli charged and swung his blade down once he closed the distance.


    Kazuki easily guarded against the attack with his blade in a smooth motion. Nobody didn''t even see him draw the katana. There was no force between the blades, yet Eli felt strange as if something had gone wrong.


    Then he noticed that he had been cut already, directly across the chest. His blood shot out like it had been pressurized and soon he kneeled over, hitting the ground with a loud thud.


    "Why...?" Eli asked before his eyes closed.


    Kodomo and Akari were in shock at how quickly their friend was brought down and didn''t leave much hope for them. Kazuki looked down at his friend with a saddened expression before he set his sights on the other two.


    "Your tricks won''t get me, Kazuki. I''ll keep you at a distance and force you to defend."


    Kodomo shifted his rocket launcher into an assault rifle, firing off a series of quick bursts while keeping his distance. The wave of bullets raced toward Kazuki who defended precisely with his katana.


    He swung the blade with great skill, stopping each bullet. To him it was more of a nuisance. Distance wasn''t an issue for him. He stepped off to the side and quickly swung his blade through the air, causing a stream of light to glare from it.


    This swift movement caused Kodomo to drop his gun onto the ground as he noticed that blood was racing down his throat. He wasn''t able to talk with how deeply severed his wind pipe was and quickly passed out.


    Akari was frightened with how powerful the strongest Nephilim really was. She never expected him to be able to defeat them with one single attack. She had to stand helplessly as Kodomo and Eli were taken out.


    "Must you suffer the same fate?" Kazuki asked.


    "¡­"


    "I really don''t want to have to harm you, but if you challenge me I''ll have no choice."


    "I''m not backing down now. My friends and I came here with the goal of stopping you and that''s just what we''ll do."


    "I respect your wish Akari. Forgive me for this, I''ll make it as painless as possible."


    With another smooth motion Kazuki swung his blade and then guided it back into his case. At the sound of a click Akari felt pain across her lower abdomen, losing her strength she landed on the ground.


    "Terios... where are you...?" She whispered before passing out.


    "That''s everyone. We should be getting a move on. Our work here is done." Kazuki said.

 Chapter 32: Terios VS Kazuki

    How long have I been standing here with my eyes closed? Is this really going to work or was he just stalling for time? I want to believe in him, but, I don''t know.


    After awhile Terios felt a massive amount of energy erupt from his body and his eyes shot open. This feeling was incredible it felt as if he had been reborn as someone else. He wasn''t sure what Samyaza had done but it felt good.


    "What? Did it finally work?" Terios asked.


    "Yes. You''ll still be at a disadvantage since you don''t have time to test your abilities. I only hope for the best."


    "Ya sure it worked? He still looks like the same scrawny loser to me." Akemi chuckled.


    "Come on, you still have time to joke at a time like this!?" Terios shouted.


    "I''ll always make time to put you down."


    "Jerk."


    Terios turned around to face his sister before he gave her a hug, running his hands along her back. "I''ll come back in one piece. I promise."


    "You better." Setsuna whispered.


    Giving off a faint smile, Terios turned to head out, spreading his oddly colored wings before vanishing off into the skies.


    Hopefully everyone is ok. I can''t shake this feeling that something bad is going to happen.


    Kicking up his speed he took off, flapping his wings constantly. With the memory Samyaza placed into his mind he knew just where to go because it felt like he''s been there previously. It was amazing what Angels could do.


    When he entered the area of the forest he noticed the dark clouds that surrounded the area and descended below. His gut feeling was right something troublesome had happen. Wandering through the forest he ran into Ira who was passed out on the floor.


    "Ira! Hey, wake up!"


    He said as he bent down next to him and started to pat him. He didn''t know if he was dead or alive until he noticed that his chest was moving which caused him to sigh.


    "Uggh. Chill out, I''m good." Ira said.


    "What happened?"


    "Nogah happened. I went overboard and got hung over."


    "Where is he?"


    "Heck if I know."


    "What about the others?"


    "They went off ahead. You go, I''m going to chill here for a bit."


    "Alright."


    Terios gave Ira a pat on the shoulder as he sat up. He walked on along deeper into the forest. The deeper he entered the more on edge he became. Keeping his guard up would be crucial at a time like this.


    Eventually, he came across the spoils of war, his friends laid in pretty bad condition and the other group of people were preparing to leave the scene. Seeing everyone like this with blood leaking from them was overwhelming.


    He felt anger and resentment swelling up inside of him. He gritted his teeth together before he shouted with anger.


    "Kazuki!"


    Hearing that voice caused the group to turn around. Kazuki stared at the male before putting the pieces together of who he was.


    "Terios?"


    "What''s it matter to you?"


    "So you''re his son? I don''t see the resemblance."


    "I could say the same to you."


    "Son of Azazel?" Hillel paused. "I haven''t written about you yet. Have you come to accomplish the same fate as your friends?"


    Shizuka and Emi remained quiet while Hillel started writing in his journal.


    "Kazuki. I''m going to pay you back for what you''ve done to my friends." Terios said as he formed a portal from his shadow, grabbing one of his blades.


    "Go on without me. I wish to see why Azazel''s so interested in him."


    "Fine. I want you to go in detail about everything." Hillel said before he took his leave.


    "Hurry up and crush him, Kazuki." Emi walked off along with Shizuka by her side.


    "You know about me I assume?"


    "Yeah. Your father told me what I needed to know."


    "Then you should already know that I will stop at nothing to assure that we survive. To see my mother avenged."


    "I know. That''s why I have to stop you here."


    Terios began to run toward Kazuki, gripping his blade tightly. He knew about his fatal light speed slash, but that was all anyone knew about him. A swing so quick that nobody could see it coming it just instantly hit them.


    How the hell would he even counter something like that?


    "It doesn''t matter what you do, how far you are, or how quickly you move. I can cut anything at anytime, Terios." Kazuki said coldly.


    Kazuki''s hand rested on the hilt of his blade and as Terios closed the distance he realized he had already been cut. His chest was ripped open slightly and only few traces of blood dripped out.


    "How? When?"


    "That doesn''t matter."


    Kazuki drew his blade out and swung it forward at normal speed or so he thought. Terios managed to block it with his own, but somehow blood gushed out from his arms.


    "Your attacks are so fast... I can''t even pick up on any pain...''


    "You''ll feel it shortly."


    No wonder he''s recognized as the strongest among us. I don''t even know if I can beat this guy... no shut up, I have to beat him or things won''t end well for anyone!


    Terios stepped back and looked down at his bleeding arms which slowly began to heal. He forgot all about that. It was handy in this situation.


    "Your regeneration is a blessing... but a curse as well. You''ll just keep healing from all of the cuts I deliver to you. Until you pass out from the pain."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Terios slammed his blade into the ground, summoning up a storm of shadows which fired up beneath Kazuki. In an instant he stepped back and swung his blade generating a wave of light which sliced every piece of shadow apart.


    "Ngghhh!"


    "Isn''t it funny? Your using darkness to do what you think is good and I''m using my light to do something you think is evil. This just goes to show you that light will always overcome the darkness."


    "Not this time. The darkness is going to consume the light!"


    Now would be a good time to make use of a new trick.


    Terios yelled as he dashed forward again. Kazuki remained in his position with his blade in his grip, preparing to cut his foe down. At the right moment, he unsheated his blade and sliced the Nephilim in half or so he thought.


    Terios'' body released black mist instead of blood and soon faded away. The confusion was just enough time for him to appear behind him and thrust his blade for his chest. With this attack he would inflict all the damage he needed.


    Unfortunately, Kazuki''s movement speed was beyond anything that he''s ever faced. In an instant he faced Terios and blocked the attack with his blade while cutting at his knee all in one swift movement.


    "Nice trick. You caught me off guard. I can afford to be caught off guard since my reaction times are so heightened."


    "What can''t you do!?"


    Terios glanced down at the two and noticed their shadows were awfully close to one another. Maybe he could manipulate that to ensnare him? It was worth a try. With his mind he raised the shadows ahead, forcing them to wrap around Kazuki.


    It was hard to avoid your own shadow after all no matter how quick you were. Now with him pinned Terios was going in for the kill, one simple swing would all he needed.


    As his blade inched closer a flash of bright light emitted from his body forcing him back and destroying the shadows that kept him locked. Terios slid back a few feet and took a knee as he tried to collect himself.


    I haven''t managed to land a single hit on him and he''s cutting me with ease. At this rate I won''t be able to win this battle. Damn it. What else do I have in my arsenal?


    "You have potential, but it''s too early for you to beat me."


    "¡­"


    "This is how it''s suppose to be. War is only started when a person has nothing else to lose, but everything to gain."


    "You''re wrong."


    "Hmm?"


    "You have a sister who you could lose, Kazuki. There''s also your humanity! You''d be killing innocent people who had nothing to do with this!"


    "We were never meant to be humans. I never was human and neither were you. We''re different from mortals. When they bleed they cry. When we bleed we heal. Humans aspire to be the best person they can be while we aspire to be gods."


    "¡­ Shut up."


    "No. You need to know this. We''re Nephilim. With all of this power it''d be hard not to harm someone. Gods abuse their power all the time and they feel no remorse to the people it affects. Each time I kill an Angel I feel no sense of sympathy for them."


    "I''ve heard enough from you!"


    "Angels are mere slaves. They aren''t even people. They lack feelings and emotions and those that show it are corrupt. They''ll follow the orders of their God no matter what it was. Even if it was to take their own lives. Every Angel I''ve killed showed no reaction to its fate."


    "Killing is still wrong."


    "It isn''t when you''re killing to avenge someone you care about. What if someone you knew was taken from you? Wouldn''t you do anything to kill the person who took her from you?"


    "I would."


    "Then you and I are no different. We''re killers. But we don''t kill for evil. We kill to avenge the people that we care about. Now that you know this what will you do?"


    "I''m going to do what I came here to do. I''m going to stop you!"


    "Even knowing that we''re no different? It makes no sense to stop me."


    "Actually it does. I''m fighting for peace something that this world needs. I''m going to stop you from releasing the seals no matter what."


    "I respect your choice, but I won''t allow you to get in my way."


    It doesn''t matter how far I am from Kazuki he''ll cut me. I should just ignore trying to stop his cuts and focus on cutting him. Offensive will be my prime method.


    Terios formed another portal and grabbed his other place. Now that he was dual wielding he would try to overcome Kazuki by blasting him with a frenzy of attacks. Hopefully this would work.


    Terios shot off a series of tendrils, the shadows dipping toward Kazuki who didn''t show a sign of worry. In a quick movement he slashed all of them down with a strike infused with light. After the attack he noticed Terios was in front of him.


    He guarded against every strike that Terios fired at him. Their swords meeting each other perfectly. Each blade had their own path to walk, one wanted to cause a war while the other was desperate to stop it.


    Their emotions poured through their blades and neither one was showing a sign of giving up. The two danced around the forest as if they had rehearsed, but it simply came natural.

 Chapter 33: Light and Darkness

    The loud chopping sound of a tree being cut in half could be heard. The tree slowly fell over causing a loud roar to take the Earth by surprise. The battle between the two Nephilims was continuing and they were now deeper along the forest.


    Fighting amongst the trees, Terios figured he could use the might of the bark to slow Kazuki''s down, yet, his blade was sharp enough to cut through them without a lack of movement.


    Terios was being pushed past his limits as he clashed with the light that was Kazuki. His light speed ability was something to be truly afraid of. It was the perfect counter to his darkness abilities.


    His darkness wasn''t strong enough to fight off the power that Kazuki could release with his light. Sparks flew as metal rammed against each other in quick succession.


    "You''re doing well." Kazuki said.


    "Just barely. Your speed is something else. I can''t go on the offensive with you."


    Not yet anyways.


    "I think it''s time I put this fight to rest. Terios Kiyomizu you proved to be a worthy challenge but now this will end."


    Kazuki placed his blade back into his sheathe which was a signal that he was going to prove him with a light speed slash. This would most likely end things between them and there was no way in hell that Terios was going to let that happen.


    Kazukis hands gripped the blade loosely and soon it was there. The feeling that this battle was about to be decided by this one swing. His light was going to cut through Terios'' darkness in one fell swoop.


    Terios could feel the tension rising and initiated a change in the color of his eyes; from crimson to light grey.


    Kazuki''s blade moved at speeds so fast it appeared to be invisible as the human eye couldn''t even register it as movement. This was what he was dealing with; light at its finest hour.


    The sound of metal crashing into each other could be heard as their blades were against one another. The katana was aiming for the neck while his chokuto managed to block it just in time.


    A look of confusion appeared on Kazuki''s face as this was the first time someone had been able to stop his attack.


    "Don''t be so surprised. Your father unlocked me to my full potential."


    "Troublesome Angel."


    "I''m getting the hang of this now. You won''t be a problem anymore, Kazuki. I''m putting an end to this fight right now!"


    Kazuki noticed a change in this man. He sounded more confident and it showed as he had managed to forced him to defend against his flurry of attacks. Those two blades struck out with the intention of stopping him.


    Terios'' speed was different it was actually on par with his own now. But that was impossible how could he have adjusted to his speed? In the beginning he couldn''t even see it. Now, he was bringing the fight to him.


    Was this the determination of his darkness? Could he really be able to stop him? Kazuki was silenced as he focused on his defense. Fighting Terios was difficult since he had two blades and had somehow matched his speed.


    Terios'' fighting style contained leaps and overhand strikes along with twirling slashes. It wasn''t a traditional way of swordmanship, but it was effective against Kazuki''s more quick and deadly style.


    "How did you?"


    "It''s simple really. I needed to change in order to beat someone like you. I am a shadow and if you can move at light speed then I can move at dark speed."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Light is the fastest thing on this planet. But, what happens when you turn off the light switch in your room? It becomes surrounded by darkness in just an instant. I''m the perfect counter to your light. I am your shadow."


    "My shadow? You think you can copy all of my movements?"


    "Not just that I''ll out maneuver you with my improved version of Shadow Stalker. Allowing me to move at the same speed as my opponent."


    "Speed won''t be enough to beat me."


    "I''m not just about speed."


    Terios came right at him, his speed was nearly instant and Kazuki responded to him by swinging his katana along his body, slicing him across the chest. Like before his body was reduced to a dark colored mist.


    Immediately following, Terios appeared behind him, swinging both blades at him. In just the nick of time, Kazuki avoided the attack.


    However, Terios turned into dark mist again and appeared in three places at once. Only one of him was real the other two images were just after shots of him. Kazuki wasn''t going to be caught off guard. He stood his ground, keeping his hand on the hilt of his blade.


    In one smooth motion he unleashed his omnidirectional slash sending a wave of light along the area, cutting every image there. Terios had blood shoot out from his body from the attack while the other two faded away.


    "You may have matched my speed, but I''m way out of your league."


    "Lucky shot. I wasn''t expecting that."


    "A rookie mistake that will cost you."


    The two charged at each other, clanging blades with one another. Their fighting was chaotic and they moved all over the place. Trees continued to be chopped down and small cracks formed along the ground.


    A giant surge of wind surrounded the area, causing the remaining tree branches to sway along. Terios and Kazuki were still at it, but something was changing. One of them was losing speed.


    Looks like even someone as strong as Kazuki had a limit to how long he could stay at light speed. His attacks were getting sloppy and Terios easily blocked them and after a series of attacks, a large gash was forced onto his face by the chokuto.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Lines of blood dripped out and this caused Kazuki to take a few steps back as he moved his hand to feel his cheek. He showed a shocked expression as he realized that he was losing blood; that he had been cut.


    "Are you getting tired?"


    "I''m tired of a lot of things. I''ve been fighting for so long."


    "I can tell. I noticed my speed dropping as well. Yet, I was only able to land a clean hit because your performance is dropping!"


    "¡­"


    "Give it up. I won''t hold it against you. I know you had good intentions and I can respect you for that."


    "You''re saying I should just give up?"


    "You''re in no shape to battle."


    "Hahahahahahahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    "¡­"


    "You just... don''t understand do you!? You don''t understand how far I''ve come!? I''m already here and I''m not going to turn back from what I know is right! You think I''ve started this just to have one person stop me!? A person who rather keep things the way they are."


    "That''s not what I want."


    "It is! You refuse to fight for your freedom as a Nephilim. You continue to let your brothers and sisters die!" Kazuki went back to laughing as his cheek began to heal. His hand rested along his face, covering his face.


    "Kazuki..."


    "You''ve never witnessed it before. The look of anguish on my mother''s face. The woman I cared so much about. Seeing an Angel kill her in cold blood without showing any remorse! An Angel is supposed to protect people! Stop them from witnessing bad things!"


    Kazuki began to chuckle a few times before he sighed softly and allowed his hand to drop by his side. He slowly placed his katana back in its holder and simply stared over at Terios.


    "I know. I know exactly how you feel. I was almost killed by an Angel myself. My own sensei! Hearing about what you had to go through... I can no longer see the benefit of having Angels around."


    "You called your ability Shadow Stalker? An interesting name. I''ll call my ability something then. My main ability."


    "Your main?"


    "Distortion. The power to distort anything. This is the power that someone receives when they lose someone who means the world to them! This is the power someone needs to make a change!"


    Kazuki stood there and around him the ground started to rumble and crack before splitting apart. Terios took to the skies as the ground beneath him crumbled.


    Kazuki hovered slowly in the air, keeping his hands free as he simply stared at his opponent.


    "This is my power!" Kazuki shouted as he raised up a single hand.


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened, yet Terios felt like he had angered him to the point that one of them wouldn''t make it out of this battle. Kazuki''s original intent of just forcing Terios to submit was changing. Now he''s going for blood.


    Pain spread across Terios'' body. Deep gashes were shown on his arms and forced him to release his blades from how sharp the pain was.


    "Do I even want to know how you manage to hit me?"


    "It''s simple. I simply distorted the air around you. Making it extremely sharp enough to cut you."


    Kazuki threw his arm and caused the invisible blades of wind to continuously cut around Terios, his screams of pain were heard sharply and his clothes were ripped and tattered. His body was painted with red and there was nothing he could do to avoid this attack.


    "Imagine being so helpless! Powerless to challenge the being that controls your life! Well, I''m sick of it! Things are going to be different and it''ll happen whether you want it to or not!"


    Clenching his teeth together, Terios ignored the amount of pain he was feeling and how much blood that was being lost. He slowly began to approach the Nephilim, coating his right fist in darkness.


    "This isn''t the right way to do things. I''m not going to let you screw everything up! I''m not going to let you destroy this world!"


    Saying this Terios charged for him. Kazuki had no intention of stopping his locked on attack and kept the blades on him, however it wasn''t enough to stop the fist that shoved its way into his gut causing a wave of darkness to flow out of him.


    Kazuki coughed up blood from the force of the attack. He leaned forward against Terios was bleeding nonstop. The two were giving it everything they had just to prevent the other from holding one another back.


    "I''m sorry." Kazuki muttered.


    "Huh?"


    Kazuki put in a lot of force to a sharp piercing slash which severed Terios'' dominant arm. Blood shot out like a geyser and his arm spun around as it descended onto the ground. The amount of pain caused him to wince before he cried out in pain.


    "Haaaaaggggggggghhhhhhhh!"


    Terios felt himself losing his strength rapidly as he slowly descended below. Everything was acting out as if in slow motion. His eyes blinked once before closing. Kazuki stared down at him and held out a hand.


    This was end game. All of the power that Kazuki had at his disposal was being revealed. His hand began to bend and twist the air until a small black ball was formed. This mini black hole.


    "All Nephilims have varying degrees of regeneration. Some can regenerate cuts others organs and limbs. But, they have to be in one piece to do so. This will suck you up and rip you apart piece by piece until you''re nothing. You''ll meet your end here. Goodbye, Terios Kiyomizu."


    Kazuki hurled the black hole down at the falling Terios who didn''t even know it was coming. He was out of it at the moment unaware of his certain end.

 Chapter 34: Sorrow

    This would be the end if that ball of dark energy touched him. It would completely absorb him and rip him into shreds which would stop his regeneration abilities. His death this time would be permanent.


    Kazuki watched as the ball expanded near him and began to absorb everything inside, air, light, energy, gravity, and so on. The suction slowly pulled Terios closer and without any form of struggle.


    As he neared it, right before it absorbed him, his body was grabbed by a friend. Eli had awoken up from his previous injuries and latched on tight to his shirt. With one great swing he threw Terios away from the black hole and onto the ground.


    Now he was completely at the mercy of Kazuki''s ultimate attack. He smiled as he began to be drawn in. Looking inside he could see his death flashing before his eyes. Still, he believed that Terios was the only one who could stop this.


    Eli''s arm was beginning to be sucked in. It was a weird feeling to describe it was as if his arm was being turned into a noodle; crushed and stretched out all at once. The force of it was becoming stronger and stronger.


    "Arrrrggghhhh!"


    Eli yelled in pain as the hole took in more of his arm. At this rate this would be a very painful outcome; an unfortunate death.


    Just when he thought things would end up in disaster he felt something tug at his feet; something wet and solid. Looking back he realized it was Ira who came to his rescue. Suddenly, his body was pulled by the hands of water, breaking him away from the hole.


    "Don''t worry bro, I got you." Ira said as he brought Eli to him safe and sound.


    "Ira... you''re a life savior."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Kazuki floated in the air as he looked down at the two before he gazed over at Terios who was still down.


    "You''re all so lucky. My black hole would have been the end for you."


    "Things have gotten intense here." Eli said.


    "Tell me about it."


    Eli turned his head to look at Terios who was just now waking up after the brutal attack from Kazuki. His right arm was completely severed, but now it was starting to regenerate. A faint twilight blue arm was forged and slowly skin and tissues formed, replacing his new arm.


    I''m still alive and kicking. Eli must have saved me in the nick of time. If it wasn''t for him I''d be a goner...


    "Thanks for saving me. I really wouldn''t have survived that." Terios said while he turned to face his opponent.


    "What are friends for?" Eli asked.


    "Looks like the Nephilim activity is very high here and here''s why." An Angel mentioned.


    "Huh?" Terios glanced around and noticed that surrounding them was a large fleet of Angels all with weapons and their white wings spread.


    "Under direct ruling of the Holy Council, I, Raphael place thee under arrest for breaking one of four seals."


    "You... I wasn''t expecting you to show up. But, I''m glad you did, Raphael!" Kazuki shouted.


    "My favorite playmate. Are you still this upset over your mommy''s death? You know that was a slight accident?"


    "An accident you''ll pay for with your life!"


    "I''ll toy with you for a bit. I''m told to exterminate everyone here. Haha!"


    Terios stared up at the angel named Raphael, the being had long blonde hair and two golden colored wings. He wore white robes and in his hand was a gold decorated spear that looked as if it could pierce the heavens itself. Looking a little to the left he noticed none other then Yuki-sensei.


    The person responsible for this whole entire mess...


    "An Archangel... this is very bad." Eli said.


    "I can''t believe you''re causing so much trouble. I''ll let you all in on a little secret. God isn''t too thrilled with the way such events have turned out. Matter of fact." Raphael paused for a moment before placing a finger on his cheek. "He told us to do whatever it was we wanted. So a thought crossed my mind..."


    "What have you conjured up in that head of yours?" Kazuki asked.


    "I''m rooting for Azazel''s plan to come to fruition. You humans are nothing more than an embarrassment. We''ve given you so many chances to redeem yourself and you just dig yourself a deeper hole. No more chances."


    He moved his spear towards them as he signaled for the Angels to charge. Most of them started to descend toward the injured group of Nephilim. It was now time for them to work together in order to survive this invasion.


    Kazuki''s main focus was dealing with the Archangel above. As the main fleet surrounded him, he simply waved his right hand and distorted the air around them causing it to slice into the enemies and leaving them a bloody mess.


    He charged forward and up toward the Archangel who simply smiled and thrusted his spear. "Roar of the Heavens!" As Raphael muttered this a large wave of clear white energy jolted out. The strength of the attack paved a way through the air and blew Kazuki back before causing his body to crash violently into the ground.


    While landing the ground broke and shook and soon an eruption of energy was shown which lit the entire area around them enough to blind every living thing that was there.


    "You really think you can stand up to the first light? You''re kidding me. No matter how strong you become your power will never surpass that of a primordial being."


    Ira decided to keep the Angels by his side at bay, using his water to form a circular saw around him as he used it to bisect multiple enemies in half, spraying their blood everywhere.


    "I know you don''t like killing Angels, Eli, but it looks like Kazuki was right. These guys don''t really care about us in the slightest."


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Still. There''s more than one Archangel. We haven''t heard from the strongest yet." Eli said.


    Although he had one arm he was still defending against the other Angels around with his blade. His movement was swift enough to land multiple hits while defending against their strikes. But the numbers wasn''t in their favor.


    Terios was making sure Akari was doing ok as she had yet to wake up. He held her in his arms and kept watch of his surroundings until a group of Angels surrounded him, wielding blades and shields.


    "Get away from us you bastards!"


    It was hard to tell who the enemy was. On one side Kazuki was going to doom the world while on the other the Angels were going to try to end them. Either way it would end up bad for him and his family.


    Terios summoned his dancing shadows which blasted out and came out through the Angel''s bodies in the most uncomfortable way. It then raised them up before the sound of flesh being ripped apart could be heard.


    Emerging from the ground, picking his battered body up, he glanced up at the Archangel who had his angelic eyes on him. Raphael appeared to have been getting a kick out of fighting someone who was so angry at him. Angry enough to try and start a war.


    "Your idea is silly. You''d want to start a war just because one insignificant woman died? How selfish of you. If you wanted to see her so bad all you had to do was tell me. I''ll gladly send you to the afterlife."


    Raphael clenched his spear as he started to fly toward Kazuki in a burst of light. Clenching his fists, Kazuki matched the archangel''s speed and the two crashed into one another at full force, releasing a large sized shockwave which shattered the ground created an explosion.


    Ira and Eli knew that at this rate they''d be destroyed in the cross fire and figured it''d be best to leave while they still could. The two went over to Terios who was holding onto the injured Akari.


    "Terios. We should get to safety while we can."


    "Yeah this fight won''t be chill in the slightest."


    "I''ll get Kodomo. After that let''s book it." Eli said.


    Terios nodded and stood up with Akari. Soon the group would take off into the skies and travel through the remains of the forest. Doing so caused a curious Yuki-sensei to follow with a fleet of Angels hot on their tail.


    "Don''t look now, but we have enemies fast approaching." Ira said.


    "I''ll slow them down. Take Akari back home for me." Terios said before coming to a stop. He handed Akari over to Ira who then pat him on the back.


    "Be safe out there." Eli said.


    "I will. Thanks for saving me out there, Eli. I''m sorry about your arm."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not as fast a healer as you, but it''ll heal."


    "See you soon bro." Ira said.


    With this the Eli and Ira went off with Kodomo and Akari while Terios slowly turned around to witness the Angels who surrounded him with Yuki in the lead.


    "Yuki-sensei. All this time you were just pretending to be a sensei. I actually thought that you were the one person I could at least trust, but I was wrong."


    "It wasn''t my intention to give you a false sense of security. I was simply accomplishing my task. It''s my fault that you weren''t taken care of in the first place."


    "Yeah. Don''t take it personally when I accomplish my task of staying alive!"


    Terios held out his left hand and soon fired out multiple beams of light which traveled at a quick pace, knocking into the Angels that were surrounding her. Each blast melted off chunks of their flesh and left their bodies covered with holes until they all dropped dead.


    "This is why you must be stopped. Your powers are just going to continue to grow and you''ll endanger everyone."


    "That''s not an excuse. Your boss made it seem like God had given up on humans. When he mentioned rooting for Azazel''s plan I knew that you guys were no better than him."


    "We serve a higher power. God made the seals for a reason. For this very reason it wasn''t time for the world to end not yet. Things are just going ahead of schedule. Raphael claims God has no more interest in the events that take place on Earth therefore our mission isn''t to stop Azazel."


    "I''ll stop my father. But, first I''m stopping you and helping Kazuki stop Raphael. Photon Burst!"


    Terios shouted as he generated a larger beam of light before firing it toward her. Yuki''s eyes widened as she moved a hand to slap the beam away into the air. She looked at her hand afterward and saw that she was severely burned as she could see her own flesh and bones.


    Her eyes locked onto Terios'' and she summoned stakes of light identical to the ones she used to ''kill'' him before. Seven of them swirled around her before firing at him. Terios held out his right hand as various tendrils of shadows fired out to deflect the stakes. With those out of the way he sent one flying toward and stabbing through Yuki''s stomach.


    "You''re done!" Terios shouted as his shadow tendril burrowed its way inside of her causing her body to twitch around violent before taking its time to tear her apart. It started by ripping her arm out of its socket causing the flesh to stretch out before snapping like elastic.


    During this she showed no emotions or any signs of pain. She kept on staring at Terios until her body was completely severed. Terios closed his eyes as he tossed her aside as if she was nothing more than garbage.


    A loud explosion was heard and it caused him to look in that direction. He was startled to see a massive explosion coming his way. There wasn''t anytime to run and instead he braced himself as the blast radius increased and engulfed him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

 Chapter 35: Resolution

    Terios was engulfed by the massive explosion, his body surged with the intensive heat coming off from the combine energy of Raphael and Kazuki. It was as if he''d be blown apart from the concussive force. When it was over he descended onto the ground and landed roughly. His clothes were torn and tattered and his body ached everywhere.


    I can''t let this slow me down. I must help Kazuki deal with that bastard!


    Kazuki was busy dealing with his own things as he went toe to toe with the Archangel responsible for his beloved mother''s death. Raphael was stronger than Kazuki in everyway. Power, speed, wit, durability. It was impossible for the Nephilim to win against a creature who was there from the beginning of time.


    Kazuki and Raphael floated close to one another high in the sky where no one could bother them and to show off Raphael had every Angel watch as they duked it out.


    "She deserved her punishment. She was nothing but a whore who enjoyed the pleasures a Fallen Angel could give her."


    "Watch your tongue!"


    "You aren''t in the position to be giving orders. I''m the one who killed her and I know what she would think of you if she saw this."


    "I don''t care."


    "She''d see that her son has become the prime image of what a Nephilim is all about! You''re nothing but trouble. Your kind breeds war and malice. Selfishness is all you spew. You''re bringing the world into chaos faster than we anticipated."


    "Enough."


    "The truth hurts doesn''t it?"


    "Your version of the truth holds no power over me."


    "Be ignorant all you want. All of this is nothing but a lesson."


    "What lesson are you trying to teach?"


    "Why forgiveness goes a long way."


    "I''ll forgive you when you''re dead."


    Kazuki held out his hand and pressed it along Raphael''s chest. The Archangel showed no defense as the Nephilim started distorting the space around them, forming a black hole inside of him.


    "You''re serious about this."


    The black hole focused on absorbing a specific target; Raphael. It was impossible to resist as it was at point blank range. Technically he was the black hole and soon his body began to be absorbed into itself until nothing else remained. Kazuki simply smiled as he was victorious.


    "Now I no longer have to worry about this war. Azazel''s plan will no longer work."


    The Angels didn''t move they remained still as a statue while their hands were intertwined against their lap. They stood with the most upright posture and didn''t seem bothered by the death of their leader.


    "Are you all that emotionless? You won''t even shed a tear for your comrade?"


    "¡­"


    "You don''t even want revenge against me? Is this what a perfect being looks like? No emotions, no feelings. Simply following orders without question or care. If you ask me you''re nothing more than puppets."


    "¡­"


    "Mother.. It''s over you can rest easy knowing that your murderer has been punished."


    "Good Angels aren''t punished." Raphael''s voice was heard.


    "What?"


    The black hole reappeared and instead of absorbing began releasing the Archangel until his body returned. This came as a shock to Kazuki who used his ultimate skill to best him.


    "Nice trick."


    "Why didn''t it work?"


    "Something like that won''t harm me. Was that your special? How anti climatic."


    "¡­"


    "You really thought you could ki-"


    Right before he could finish Kazuki distorted the air to have the wind slice across his throat, although it healed before the cut could even appear not even a drop of blood was shown.


    "Sneak attacks? How cheap."


    Raphael thrusted his spear into Kazuki forcing it into his shoulder as his warm blood poured out. It also burned him due to the angelic nature of it. Kazuki winced in pain and was stunned and shocked.


    Once the spear was extracted Raphael gripped Kazuki by the throat and raised him into the air. His holy eyes staring into the Nephilim. "My weapon is forged from Heaven itself also wielding the first light. It''s strong enough to stop your regeneration."


    Kazuki groaned in pain as he felt himself losing a lot of blood. His eyes struggled to stay open even his hatred for this being wasn''t enough. He was starting to realize that he wasn''t strong enough to beat Raphael and he was going to lose his life. He didn''t want to leave his sister behind. She would be lost without him...


    "I can''t... die here..."


    "Wrong again. You can most certainly die from blood loss. "


    Kazuki closed his eyes and allowed a vivid image to flood his mind; the image of his mother holding onto him and refusing to let him go. An image of her body being impaled by a spear and tossed aside. The same image that haunted him for all of these years. Witnessing his mother''s death before his very eyes.


    This was the whole reason he was willing to follow Azazel''s wish. So he could avenge his mother''s death and he wouldn''t be able to do that if he lost to him; lost to the man who took the person he loved deeply.


    Kazuki''s sclera started to turn black while his pupils shifted and stayed a light gray color while taking on the shape of a cross. Six white energy wings extended from his back and a white halo formed on the top of his head. His body was also shinning white.


    Upon seeing this Raphael stared at Kazuki with an intrigued look. "So you really cared for her that much? You''d go this far and enter such a transformation?"


    Kazuki''s hand strangled Raphael''s arm until he lost his grip on his throat. Looking on at the wound on his shoulder it appeared to slowly heal after all. Would the tides change now that he had unlocked this new form? Or would Raphael''s might prove to be stronger than he expected?


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "So you''ve entered the Angel Overdrive state. I never knew it was real until now."


    Kazuki remained silent and simply forced him away by placing a palm against his chest. Raphael was sent back somewhat until he regained his balance and kept a tight grip on his spear while gazing down the Nephilim.


    "What is Angel Overdrive?"


    "Can''t you feel it? All of the power at your fingertips? Essentially in this form it''s easy for one to equal the full power of their angelic parent and maybe even then some."


    "This power feels unbelievable. This is my mother''s will and this is what''ll defeat you, Raphael."


    Kazuki moved his hand to grip onto the hilt of his blade. He slowly unsheated it and traveled over to Raph who was one step ahead of him. He moved his spear to the left to guard, but for some reason the blade sliced into him from the right.


    "Hmm?"


    His blood spilled out slowly before the wound healed. This was unusual for him to even lose a drip of blood but it appears that this form is able to actually hurt him. He''d have to be careful now.


    Kazuki brought his blade up into the air and prepared to swing it down onto the Archangel who tried to guard against it, however he felt something cut into him from behind. More of his blood dripped out and this time it took longer than before to heal.


    "What''s going on?"


    "You''re senses are being distorted."


    "Really now?"


    "You won''t be able to believe your eyes they lie on you."


    Kazuki managed to impale Raph through the chest with the katana, causing the Archangel to chop a few times. Soon his hand moved to touch the tip of the blade to make sure that it was real.


    "My eyes may lie on me, but I can feel your blade. You''re distorting my eyesight? You''re there, but you''re really somewhere else aren''t you?"


    "You''ll have to find out on your own." Kazuki said as he ripped the sword out which was covered in his blood.


    "Then I won''t use my eyes." Raph closed his eyes completely and refused to move.


    That was fine with Kazuki who dashed forward at light speed and swung his blade fast enough that it showed afterimages. Although a clanging sound was heard as it clashed against the spear.


    "As I expected. I do not need to rely on my eyes. All I need is my divine sense."


    "¡­"


    Kazuki kept his intense speed up, swinging his blade to the point that it showed afterimages. However, Raph guarded against every attack and every swing. Even as they got harder where mini shockwaves were released.


    With the Angel Overdrive Kazuki''s power should be doubled of what they once were, yet he wasn''t able to land another mark on the Archangel.


    "You''re way in over your head. An Archangel is one of the hardest things to kill. Even with this degree of power. It''s untrained and sloppy. You''re using more energy than you have to and once your time runs out."


    Raph caught the katana with his free hand before thrusting his spear into the gut of Kazuki who cringed in pain. To add insult to injury he shattered Kazuki''s katana into pieces before he shook the Nephilim loose and watched as he fell below.


    Kazuki stopped himself before he fell too far and slowly rose back to the top. His wound healed before any real damage could be done. His eyes glanced down at his broken sword that was now useless. Without having any use to him he dropped the hilt of the blade and held out his hand toward the Arcangel.


    "So that''s how it''s going to be?"


    Raph followed the motions of Kazuki and held out his own hand and began to generate his white light which would fire off a deadly beam. Firing off his own, Kazuki''s yellow beam crashed into his enemy''s.


    The impact caused a bright light show along with multiple shockwaves. The amount of energy that was being used was intense and neither being was going to give up.


    "¡­"


    Kazuki was completely focused on the power struggle between them. He was releasing a fair amount of energy but compared to Raph he was outmatched and when he realized that he allowed his beam to lose.


    This caused the white light to break through his yellow light and come for the Nephilim. The intensity of the beam might be too much for even him to handle and so he held out both of his hands. Distortion allowed him to twist the white light to avoid him and then shift it back toward the caster.


    "I don''t think so."


    Raph moved his hand to swat his own beam of energy away before Kazuki appeared in front of him and latched tightly onto his waist. The strength of it caused the sound of grinding bones to echo throughout the area.


    "What''s your plan this time?"


    "I''m taking you out one way or another even if it means that I have to sacrifice myself to do it."


    "Are you really that desperate?"


    Kazuki increased the strength of his grip and then started to release a large amount of divine energy. Raph could feel his body being distorted as blood started to run from his nose and mouth. Kazuki was willing to use his ability in the most extreme way in order to secure a win in this battle.


    "You''re crazy. You do know that this won''t be a happy ending for you?"


    "So be it. As long as you''re dead."


    The amount of energy started to expand and it completely engulfed the two. Raph''s body started to crack from his forehead and released a few rays of light while he simply smiled. Soon the area was covered in a gigantic explosion which engulfed the other fleet of Angels who simply stood there. The wave caused the ground to break along with forming a large mushroom cloud.


    Inside Kazuki had lost all of his clothes and was simply floating in what appeared to be a completely white background. Raph continued to show cracks of light but managed to swing his spear into the Nephilim''s chest. That was all that could be viewed until a large flash of light blinded the area.

 Chapter 36: Reunion

    Terios opened his eyes and realized that he was back at Kodomo''s house. His body for the most part had healed up aside from a few bruises here and there. Holding tightly onto his hand was none other than Setsuna who was watching him from the time he was brought in.


    "What happened?"


    Last thing I remember I was... Kazuki!


    "Teri-kun... I''m so glad you''re awake." Setsuna said.


    "Setsuna...? How long have I been out for?"


    "Eli brought you back a few hours ago."


    "Do you know what happened?"


    Setsuna shook her head and wrapped her arms around him. "I''m just glad you''re ok."


    "I''m sorry I worried you."


    Terios moved his hands to hug her as well.


    "Ahem. Stop hogging my brother all to yourself!" Akari shouted.


    "He doesn''t want to see you right now."


    "He never said that!"


    "Akari, you''re awake?"


    "Yes. Kazuki hit me harder than I was expecting, but I''m all better."


    "Speaking of Kazuki where is he?"


    "¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Kazuki''s nowhere to be found. Neither are those group of Angels."


    Did Kazuki win? Or did he lose to him? There''s still three more seals that we have to protect. We don''t even know where they are yet, damn it.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "I don''t know."


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Setsuna said as she nuzzled against her brother.


    "There is and his name is Azazel..."


    "He won''t move until he knows you''re awake and well rested." Akari said.


    Yeah, I hope so.


    Meanwhile at Kazuki''s hideout.


    Hillel, Emi and Shizuka were all standing together as they began to discuss their next move after not hearing from Kazuki in quite sometime.


    "Well, Nogah and Kazuki went M.I.A, we can only assume that they''re dead." Hillel said.


    "Stop kidding around, Hillel!" Emi scolded.


    "It doesn''t take this long to squash a few ants. He probably got too careless and ended up dead."


    "You shouldn''t say that about Kazuki. He''s very strong... he wouldn''t die." Shizuka said shyly.


    "I''m just saying. Being dubbed as the strongest Nephilim can certainly raise your ego. It''s only natural that he would make a slip up."


    Emi simply glared at Hillel who instantly went quiet from her eyes locking onto his features. Suddenly, the group could sense something familiar. An aura they have previously encountered. Feeling that Emi decided to go outside while Hillel and Shizuka followed.


    Once they had arrived outside they were greeted by none other than Akihisa who waved lightly.


    "Oh it''s him." Hillel mentioned.


    "Looks like your low on manpower." Akihisa said.


    "Yeah no thanks to your father''s crazy plan." Emi said.


    "You went along with said crazy plan. Anyways, I''ll be calling the shots for the next phase of the plan as it¡¯s a very personal matter."


    "What is it this time?"


    "Father''s ready to claim what''s rightfully his. Our next seal will be the seal of death."


    "Oh how interesting." Hillel added.


    "You''ll be deployed to that location so you can unlock the seal. I''ll deal with my dear old brother."


    "Terios?" Emi asked.


    "That''s the one."


    After a few days of resting and regaining his composure Terios got a message to come over to Kodomo to chill for a bit while they discuss where the other three seals could be located. Terios placed his phone back into his pocket before he decided he''d hang with them.


    It''s time I asked that favor of you son.


    This was Azazel''s voice echoing inside of his head. What did he want now? Was he finally calling to claim that wish he had mentioned earlier?


    "Stop talking to me. I don''t want anything to do with you."


    How about your friends? As we speak Akihisa is getting ready to butcher every single one of them. While on the other hand Emi and her friends are heading to the second seal.


    "You bastard you better not have forced him to hurt my friends!"


    Hahaha. My only wish is that you unleash the seal yourself.


    Terios began to sprint for Kodomo''s house easily, picking up speed as he witnessed trees and people just blur past him. He was sure of what to do first. He had to save his friends before anything bad happened to them.


    After awhile Terios had arrived at Kodomo''s house and forced open the door. When he entered the room he saw Akihisa sitting on a chair holding onto a knocked out Akari. While Eli and Ira were passed out on the floor.


    "Akihisa...."


    "You don''t know how long I''ve waited for this."


    Akihisa said gently as he stroked his sister''s head.


    It was surreal to see how much the two of them looked like one another. Even more now that they were face to face.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Terios. Today I will finally be able to prove to father that I deserve his affection. You''re simply a mistake."


    "So he''s not making you do this?"


    "No. I begged him to let me do this. I want to hurt the person I hate as much as I can."


    Looking down at Akari he brushed a finger against her cheek before he cupped a hand around her chin. His dull purple eyes then glanced back over at him.


    "Look brother. I don''t know why you hate me, but just leave Akari out of this."


    "Hehehe! Are you really asking me this question?" Akihisa took a stand, keeping Akari in his arms while one of her arms dangled. He began to walk closer to his brother.


    "I am."


    "You''re the one people pay the most attention to. Hell they forget I even exist. You have no idea how much I suffered because of you!"


    "I''ve suffered just as much."


    "No, no, no, no! You only think you''ve suffered. In reality you had it easy compared to me! You were lucky enough to have a loving family! A wonderful home and now you have friends who actually care about you!"


    "¡­"


    "I''ve had to endure being forgotten and alone. Feeling loveless and left behind. Over the years I had to harden up and realize that I was nothing."


    ''You''re not nothing. You''re Akihisa. My brother and I''m sorry for everything you''ve went through. I want to help you now that you''re here."


    "Now you''re trying to treat me as if I need your help? Hehehehe! How pathetic!" Akihisa dropped Akari''s body onto the ground watching as she landed onto the ground before he placed his foot on her.


    "Akihisa... stop."


    "I''m not afraid to kill her. It''d be as easy breathing." The pressure he applied with his foot increased causing her to groan out in pain.


    "I''m giving you one last time to remove your foot from her."


    "Or you''ll do what? Kill me? Hahahaha! Just try."


    Terios clenched his fist as he charged for his brother and tackled him off of his sister. The two rolled along the floor until Terios was on top. Clenching a fist he slammed it into Akihisa''s face before grabbing onto the collar of his shirt.


    "Listen to me! You need to stop wasting time!"


    "Is that all you got? I barely felt that!"


    Akihisa swung his head and head butted Terios causing him to stagger lightly with this oppening, Akihisa reached up and grabbed him by the throat, slowly sitting up before he started to choke the life out of him.


    "This feels so good. Seeing you struggle by my hands."


    "Ugghhh!"


    Terios clenched his fist as it became embedded with his darkness. Soon he crashed it into Akihisa''s gut who moaned out in pain which made him release his grip. It was strange how his attacked made him seem a little bit to joyful.


    "So good... is this what you can do with your shadows?"


    Terios took a stand and backed away while Akihisa held onto his gut and laughed seeming to enjoy himself.


    "I don''t want to fight you."


    "You have to. It''s the only way we''ll settle who''s the better son. I''ll finally have my answer!"


    "I don''t have the patience for this."


    Terios held out his hand and formed a tendril of shadows which fired out into Akihisa''s gut. Holding onto him he swung his arm back with all the force he could muster and sent him flying through the wall and out onto the ground.


    "I have to stop them from releasing the second seal. But, I don''t know where its at... but Akihisa probably does."


    Terios walked on outside and grabbed his brother by the collar of his shirt before he raised him into the air.


    "Where''s the second seal located, Akihisa?"


    "Why would I tell you that?"


    "Tell me I''m not playing around with you!"


    "He''s right Akihisa. The time for games are over."


    "¡­"


    Terios looked above him and saw that it was none other than Azazel who descended down upon them with his six wings spread out. He had such an evil grin on his face that some could confuse him for the Devil.


    "The games are ending son and things are getting a lot more serious. It''s time I just finish you off so I can release the remaining seals."


    "Azazel..."


    Terios dropped his brother onto the ground as he turned to face his father. Seeing him here of all places caused him to clench his fists as tightly as he could. He was venting with anger and hatred for the man who gave birth to him.


    "You aren''t happy to see me?"


    "I''m... going to kill you!"


    Terios shouted as he rushed toward his father. Using the previous move he did with Akihisa he formed a tendril of shadow which fired out toward him. The dancing tendril rammed into the Fallen Angel, but it bounced off of his skin.


    "You still lack the power to harm me. Me on the other hand..."


    Azazel held out his right hand as it was coated in his black flames of Hell. They released the agonizing sounds of the lost before he released a wave of the stream toward his own son. Terios stood firm as he watched the flames approach him. It was now or never his father was putting the final pieces together and only he could stop him.

 Chapter 37: Wish

    Terios leapt back to avoid the flames of despair. He watched as they slowly crawled toward him before stopping by his feet. His gaze was locked on the man who gave birth to him; his father Azazel.


    "Hahahaha! This was really want you wanted, Azazel? You wanted Terios to get stronger just so you could fight him?" Akihisa asked.


    "You''re half correct. I wanted my dear son to unleash his full capabilities so he would be worthy enough of being my vessel."


    "A vessel?" Terios asked.


    "That is my wish son. Together our powers will far exceed my previous limitations. And with that power we will be able to take back the throne in Heaven."


    "You''re crazy if you think I''ll be your vessel!"


    Akihisa stared at his father for a bit before he turned his attention to his brother. He was interested in the part about becoming a vessel.


    "You have no right to deny your father. Think of your mother. Don''t let her death be in vain."


    Azazel held out a finger as spark of dark red energy surged before firing off a thin but deadly beam. Terios was barely able to avoid it, but wasn''t able to avoid the explosions that followed. The force of it sent him flying into the air.


    While in midair Azazel soared up after him and grabbed his son by the face, clenching his hand tightly around him before he sent him forward into the ground. The impact caused the ground to crack lightly.


    "Uggh!"


    Terios slowly raised his head as he looked up at his father. His movement wasn''t nearly as fast as Kazuki, but his strength was still great.


    I know I can beat him with everything I had to go through. I''ll show him just how much I''ve grown.


    Terios picked himself up, glancing over to Akihisa before he went back to watching the Fallen Angel. He clenched his fist as he summoned a swarm of tendrils, the shadows danced in opposite directions as they tried to fake out Azazel.


    The Seraphim wasn''t pleased as he held out both hands to generate a dark red force-field. The field blocked the shadows from entering and caused them to fade away.


    "You''re improving, but you aren''t able to harm me with something that I have embraced. The darkness and I are one of the same."


    "My darkness isn''t like yours. I''m using my darkness to save people. My darkness will influence the light that I will bring!"


    He held out his left hand as he fired a few shots of his light energy. The beams clashed into the force-field a few times before it broke through. Afterwards, he''d send his shadow tendrils to latch onto his father.


    Using his upper body strength he slammed his father onto the ground before he started to swing him around, picking up speed every time he went around. He gritted his teeth as he picked up even more speed until finally letting go causing the Fallen to go flying through the air.


    As he flew off, Terios picked up speed and dashed for him, sending a shadow imbued fist directly into his chest causing a thin cracking sound to be heard.


    What the heck? Is this what''s been protecting him from my attacks?


    "Ahh, you finally found it. My personal shield that envelops my body. It''s what keeps me safe from most forms of damage. I never dreamed that you''d be able to crack it. You''ve ripened nicely!"


    Azazel spun around, forcing his wings to slam into his son which caused him to skip across the ground before picking himself up and rubbing his chin. That attack managed to slap the taste out of his mouth.


    "So that''s what it was..."


    I need to focus on attacking his chest to break that shield. He''ll probably be protecting that area more.


    He placed his hands on the ground causing it to light up brightly before it traveled along below the area where Azazel floated. Soon, it''d release an eruption of blinding light filled with intense heat.


    Azazel used his force-field to negate most of the attack, but he could still feel the heat from it. He sighed softly before laughing. Shards of his force-field were falling onto the ground and soon crumbled.


    "You should thank me. I gave you life."


    "But you stole someone else''s to do that."


    "She hates you for that, just so you know."


    "Save it."


    "It''s true. Would you like to see?"


    "¡­"


    Azazel descended below and raised his hand into the air before a faint red light flashed out across the area. Akihisa covered his eyes while Terios chose to stare directly into it. When it cleared there was a woman standing next to him; a woman with purple colored hair and eyes.


    "You... bastard..."


    "Say hello to your mother. Megumi."


    "Is this real...?"


    "¡­ Why am I back...?"


    Megumi wore a simple business outfit the same outfit she wore on that fateful day. Azazel placed a hand on her back before he encouraged her to go over to her son to which she denied.


    "Don''t you want to see how strong our son grew?"


    "I don''t care about him..."


    "¡­"


    "I hate the two of you for what you did to me. You took away my dreams..."


    "Mother..."


    "If it wasn''t for you I would still be in school learning to be a lawyer. All of my hard work and patience was for nothing. My entire life was a joke..."


    He''s just trying to get inside of my head...


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Looks like I''m not the only life you''ve ruined, Terios. You just can''t help being a curse to everyone you come in contact with." Akihisa said as harsh as he could.


    "¡­"


    "I hate you! You stole my life! I hate you!" Megumi shouted with complete hatred for her son.


    "¡­"


    Terios slowly fell to his knees and covered his face with his hands.


    It isn''t my fault... this isn''t my fault... If it wasn''t for Azazel she wouldn''t have died...


    "Mom... it''s ok that you hate me. You can hate me all you want to. I don''t blame you. No I want you to hate me. I''d feel bad if you didn''t. Just know that I''m going to make him pay for what he did to us. I wish I could have known you..."


    Azazel simply stared at Megumi and his son watching their interactions until the woman faded away into a cloud of smoke.


    "You''ll avenge the woman who wants nothing to do with you?"


    Terios held out a fist toward Azazel, staring at him with intensity as a twilight blue aura began to surround his body. "Yeah. This fist is going straight through your chest!"


    In his left hand he conjured up light in his right hand he formed darkness. When combining these two properties he created an element called ''twilight'' a mixture of both properties.


    "Light and darkness are two elements that live in all of us father. We''re all capable of good and evil. You were once destined to do great things until you fell into the clutches of evil. Your final good deed was giving birth to me. The person who''ll stop you."


    "What a pompous speech. You make it seem as if you won''t fall pray to my wish."


    Terios moved both of his hands in front of him as he began to generate twilight blue colored tendrils which then shot out at faster than anyone could react. They all clashed into Azazel and managed to pierce through his force-field and impale his body in various places.


    "My... this is extraordinary..."


    Using the tendrils he managed to pull him toward him while infusing his right fist with his twilight fist. Once he was in range he sent in flying directly through Azazel''s chest causing blood to splatter out, coating his hand in crimson.


    "Hahaha... perfect. You''re a worthy vessel."


    "That''s not going to happen."


    Azazel pulled himself away from his fist the hole in his chest slowly healing. It would seem in order to defeat him completely Terios would have to unleash an ultimate attack.


    "Your healing is a pain."


    Azazel forged an orb of his dark red energy and caused it to hover. In an instant it would begin firing multiple blasts at Terios who was kept on his toes to avoid it to the best of his abilities. When his guard was down Azazel rammed into him, knocking him on the ground.


    Once on the ground Azazel sent a dark beam into the air which soared into the sky before breaking apart into multiple streams which crashed down against Terios. The force of the attack sent him deeper into the ground.


    Approaching him Azazel then called the red orb into his hand which he would then crush, releasing a mild shockwave which sent Terios sliding through the ground.


    "Had enough yet?"


    "Not just yet."


    Standing up from the ground Terios shook off any injuries he had been given and then summoned various tendrils of his twilight which soared toward Azazel. The Fallen Angel generated a mild pulse of energy to try and disrupt it, but they all impaled through him.


    But, he wasn''t done just yet. Moving a hand to grab onto one of the tendrils he focused on it until a trail of twilight blue colored flames traveled forward, making their way toward the Seraphim until it engulfed him in these burning flames.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Azazel screamed as the flames began to burn him. The infusion of light and darkness was proving to be a lot more than he thought he could handle. His flesh was starting to peel off and his wings were featherless; simply flesh. His skin which was once a radiant tone was now burning meaty flesh.


    When the flames subdued and the tendrils faded he collapsed to his knees as he was shocked that he couldn''t heal himself.


    "What did you do to me!? What did you do!?"


    "My Twilight Flames will purge you from this world father. You''ll know the fate of all those who suffered by your hands."


    "Stop fooling around! Akihisa help me!"


    Akihisa started to get involved, but Terios moved a hand out to him.


    "Don''t if you know what''s good for you."


    Azazel began to crawl his way over away from his son and over to Akihisa who seemed so far away. As he moved he felt tendrils stab into his legs which caused him to cry out in pain. His hand reached out for Akihisa as he basically begged him to help.


    "Help me, Akihisa! Don''t let him kill me! I need you!"


    Hearing those words stunned Akihisa for a moment. This was the first time he felt that somebody needed him and instantly he knew what he had to do. He approached his father and stared at Terios who didn''t show any movements.


    "He''s just using you!"


    "Hehehehe! You think you know everything! You don''t know about my bond with our father."


    Akihisa held out his hand to grab onto Azazel''s. The Fallen Angel simply smirked as he felt his hand within his burnt one.


    "Change of plans. I''ll settle for you. You''ll be my vessel! Fulfil my wish!"

 Chapter 38: Used

    Azazel had announce that his son Akihisa would be his vessel to enhance his ability and restore the power he had lost. When the two touched hand a wave of emotions could be felt along with their auras merging into one being. His dark red energy fused into Akihisa''s purple energy and soon his body became energy and merged into his son becoming one entity.


    A mutated creature; a being with human genes and angelic genes along with his father''s full angelic potential. He would now be more Angel than man. Memories of the Fallen was shared with him along with potential.


    Multiple images were flashing along Akihisa slowly driving him to complete madness. All of what the Angel saw he witnessed.


    "Gyahahahahahahahahaha!"


    "Akihisa..."


    "Are you jealous!? Father and I are now closer than you two could ever hope to be! We share everything! He''s apart of me!"


    "You shouldn''t want someone like him inside of you."


    "You don''t have the right to belittle our father! Oh is it because you have a better one that you can just forget about who gave you life!? Gyahahahaha! I see it! Everything I ever hoped for! It''s all worthless!"


    A spark of purple emitted from the right eye of Akihisa as he stared at his brother. His purple aura radiated to match his brother''s twilight blue one. The two stood there ground until Akihisa clutched at his head in pain.


    "Nnnngghh! Arrrrghh!"


    "What''s wrong!?"


    Akihisa was no longer there. For he was the vessel and nothing more. Azazel took over and was now in control of the body.


    "This is the power I wished to share with you. Aw well, Akihisa has his use. I knew there was a reason I bothered him."


    "You just took over your own son''s... I''m not surprised. You''re a demon who deserves to burn!"


    "We''ll burn together. Akihisa and I."


    "¡­"


    "Will you put your brother''s life at risk? Are you willing to cause him more pain?"


    I don''t want to lose my brother. I don''t want to lose anymore family members. How can I stop him... without killing my brother...?


    "You''re too soft! Akihisa''s nothing now! He doesn''t even exist I took over his mind and body! By holding back you''re only showing me that you don''t care enough about stopping me!"


    Azazel began to move until he felt sharp pains in his head which caused him to stop dead in his tracks as he gripped his head.


    "What? How is he...?"


    "Akihisa...?"


    Akihisa would begin laughing like a maniac while he pointed an index finger directly at his forehead.


    "Oh father... I know you were going on about your wish, but it seems mine was the one that was granted. I knew you were going to end up using me as your vessel when you failed to claim Terios. Instead of you using me father, I''m going to use you."


    Akihisa''s aura intensified until his body couldn''t handle it anymore. A large explosion was forged from it and his body was blown up to bits while Terios moved as fast as he could to avoid it.


    After it died down Terios realized that he couldn''t even sense his brother anymore. His body must have rejected Azazel which resulted in a bad reaction which caused their bodies to break down. A sad end to the two.


    I wish I could have done more... even with my improvements I''m still not able to protect and save the people I want.


    Just now arriving with a pair of shopping bags, Kodomo witnessed the damage that had been done to his house. There was a large hole on the side of it which caused him to drop the bags on the ground. He simply released a sigh.


    Kodomo met up with Terios who filled him in on the situation and soon the two went inside to check up on the others. Kodomo gently poked Akari''s cheek who responded by slapping his finger away.


    "Looks like your brother put quite a hurting on everyone."


    "He won''t be a problem anymore. Azazel made sure of that."


    "I don''t know how I''m going to repair this place up. Maybe Eli the handyman can help repair it."


    "Sorry that was sort of my fault."


    "No kidding."


    Akari slowly opened her eyes and lifted herself up while Terios had an arm around her. She looked at her brother and then over at Kodomo.


    "Ummm, what happened?"


    "You were attacked but it''s over now. You won''t have to worry about Azazel anymore."


    "Did you really beat him?"


    "Yeah."


    "And the side of my house aided him to victory."


    "I-I''ll help ay for the damages."


    Soon Eli and Ira would come to from their nap, both of them rubbing their head.


    "What hit me?" Ira said.


    "I can''t remember." Eli said.


    "Good to see you guys are in one piece." Terios said.


    "Barely." Ira said.


    "Uggh. This has been happening a lot recently." Eli said.


    "Since you''re all feeling better. I should tell you that even though my father is no more his plan still lives on. We''re going have to find Kazuki''s friends before they unlock another seal."


    "That''s so not chill. If they break another seal more people will be put at risk."


    "Exactly why we have to stop them."


    "How are we going to find this place?" Ira asked.


    Terios moved a hand to touch his head before he looked around at everybody. In his head he could hear Samyaza''s voice echoing inside telling him to finish this by stopping Emi who had already entered the next seal. He gave him the location of the other seals'' location before wishing him luck.


    "Just follow me."


    Terios, Ira and Eli all exited the house before taking off into the sky. Leading the way, Terios took them over the land before speeding off across a large body of water.


    "I wonder what the area is going to be like here." Ira asked.


    "It''s not going to be pretty." Terios answered.


    Traveling across the land the trio found themselves descending among a foggy graveyard much to their dismay. The ground was soggy and the area smelled as if the dead had just been buried. Multiple grave stones could be seen all of various sizes and importance.


    "Great. I always wanted to take a stroll along a graveyard." Eli said.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Haha, Setsuna would love it here."


    "Your sister sounds creepy."


    "Chill. I''m not trying to picture anything." Ira said.


    The trio wandered around the graveyard until they managed to sense the others'' divine aura. They followed it before feeling a tingly feeling surround the area. It caused them to stop dead in their tracks until they heard a loud scream which shook the area.


    "Not good! We got to pick up the pace!" Eli said before rushing off.


    Terios and Ira followed behind him as fast as they could.


    "Wait up!"


    "Come back bro!"


    The two found Eli staring into the eyes of death literally. A skeleton figure stood covered by a dark robe with hollow eye sockets which revealed nothing but pitch darkness. Lying on the ground beneath him was Hillel who appeared to be lifeless. It looked as if the life had been absorbed from him. He was nothing but a withered being.


    Death''s focus was on Emi and Shizuka. Emi was sitting against a gravestone bruised and battered while Shizuka hid in her arms. If the trio didn''t get here any sooner who knows what else could have happened.


    "Whoa..." Terios quickly ran over to Emi and Shizuka.


    "I thought I could keep Kazuki''s dream alive. But, we''re just no match for him..." Emi said softly.


    Terios placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her soft smile before rubbing his hand through Shizuka''s hair.


    "I''m going to help you along with my friends. Just get somewhere safe."


    "¡­"


    "Is it really time for me to restart the world again? So be it. Everything you know of will eventually rot and die. No matter how hard you cling to life know that death will always claim you." The horseman said as he summoned a blade from black mist. "I am Death."


    Eli went over to help Emi and Shizuka up into his arms while moving to take them to safety. Ira and Terios glanced over at Death and stared him down. Neither of them were moving an inch.


    "Fighting death isn''t really something I had on my to do list." Ira said.


    "We can''t let him roam the Earth."


    "I know. I''m just not trying to die until I catch the perfect wave."


    "Can you feel it? I''m already starting to cause influence around the world." Death stated.


    "I suppose you don''t influence it in a positive way?" Ira asked.


    "I aid it in a needed way. My arrival only promotes death nothing else. I''m not here to fight I simply have a job to do."


    "We can''t let you do that. The end of the world isn''t happening today." Terios said.


    "If you attack me like the others just know I will kill you."


    Ira looked over at Terios while he looked back at him.


    Raising both of his hands into the air, Ira summoned a wave of water which erupted from the ground. Soon he manipulated the form of it causing multiple streams to rush out toward the skeleton figure.


    "We should keep our distance and attack with long range attacks."


    Death held out his hand and soon the water evaporated into the air before it could even reach him. Terios and Ira were simply shocked by what they had just witnessed.


    "I have a bad feeling about this thing." Ira said.


    "Keep at it!"


    Terios pulled back his left hand as he fired off a charged beam of light toward the horseman. As it traveled toward him he held out his hand to stop it. The beam didn''t seem to have any effect on him and it soon disappeared.


    "As you''ve just witnessed everything comes to an end." Death stated.


    Terios lowered his right hand before manipulating the shadows around him causing large tendrils to form before being fired off toward Death. He figured that he wouldn''t be able to stop all of these or it would at least take awhile.


    Death stood his ground and held out his hand as the shadows approached and soon all of them began to dissolve away. While he was finished Ira was floating in the air on a puddle of water.


    He swung both of his hands as he generated two streams of water which were very sharp as he used them like blades attempting to cut the entity in half. Unfortunately, when they clashed into him it appeared to do him no harm.


    "You really think you can stop death?"


    "We''re going have to try." Terios said softly.


    Firing from behind was a crescent of divine energy which blasted into the back of the horseman which like they witnessed with Ira''s attack proved to be useless. Eli shortly came running behind as he saw the skeleton still in one piece.


    "You gotta be kidding." Eli said.


    "My turn." Death stated.


    He rushed toward them, clenching his blade as he swung it for Terios, however Eli got in the way to parry the attack. With the two locked in this position Ira formed a puddle by his feet to bind his movement. Now that he was wide open Terios moved in close, holding his hand out at point blank range.


    His hand was aimed at the being''s face and he unleashed a beam of light. They all smiled at their accomplishment, but soon saw that the being was in one piece. Soon Eli''s blade rusted and snapped in two.


    Death then moved a hand to grip onto Terios'' left one and before he knew it his arm was losing its mass. It started to thin out and wither away as if the life of it was being sucked out while Terios yelled out in pain.


    Hearing this Eli focused his aura into his right hand and sent a thunderous punch at the monster''s chest, sending it flying backward.


    "My arm...!"


    "¡­ It''ll heal. It has to."


    Terios had lost all motor movement to his left arm and it was now useless. He wasn''t even sure that it would heal. He crouched down to a knee as he bit his lip to ignore the pain he felt in the wounded area.


    "Your arm looks just like Hillel... so that''s how he killed him." Ira mentioned.


    "What if it doesn''t heal...?" Terios asked.


    "Your regeneration is negated here. Hahaha. In my world everything can die!" Death shouted.


    Everything dies eventually. I''ve been so confident in my regeneration abilities, but if what he said is true then... I won''t be able to regenerate. What are we going to do?

 Chapter 39: Death

    Resting against a tree sat Emi who held onto Shizuka. Her hand comforted the young girl by running her fingers through her locks. Shizuka had calmed down a lot now that the others have arrived on the scene, but she was still worried.


    "Emi... are your friends going to be ok fighting that scary monster...?"


    "Yeah. There''s no one stronger than them.''


    "What if that monster is stronger?"


    "Even if he is they''ll find a way to beat him."


    "I hope so... I don''t think I want to do this anymore. It''s been scary. I don''t like the Angels, but, I don''t want to do all of this..."


    "I know what you mean. When I stared that thing in the eye I saw nothing but emptiness. Its only purpose is to destroy and there''s just so much more to life than that..."


    "I agree."


    "I don''t want to do this. I''m not going to release anymore seals. We shouldn''t have done it in the first place..."


    "I''m glad. Thank you, Emi!" Shizuka hugged her tightly.


    "Things haven''t turned out good for any of us so far. I hope that''ll change..."


    Back on the battlefield, Eli was measuring up the horseman known as Death while Ira tended to Terios. Eli was a bit nervous knowing how his powers worked. All it took was one touch to wither Terios'' arm away.


    In a quick rush he moved in, closing the distance before he sent a fist flying toward the monster. Reacting, Death caught it and with the fist in his clutches he could do what he did to Terios. However, Eli had something else in mind.


    "Divine Explosion!"


    Eli swung his other fist which was coated in his aura into the head of the horseman causing a great white explosion. The energy sent him sliding back and leaving a path of smoke in his way.


    "That''ll hold him off for a bit!"


    "Eli! We need a way to stop this guy dead in his tracks!" Ira shouted.


    "He has to be killed in order for the global influence to stop."


    "Maybe not. Maybe there''s another way to beat him." Terios mentioned.


    "Is there a way to shatter his bones?" Ira asked.


    "If my last attack didn''t scratch him then there''s no way we''ll damage that."


    "My Twilight Flames is our best bet."


    "What''s that?" Eli asked.


    "It''s a combination of dark and light flames, combining the two energies to surround someone in unbearable heat."


    "Just do that then." Ira said.


    "I can''t... I used it already and I haven''t recovered from my last battle.."


    "Ira I''ll stall around. Transfer your energy into Terios.''


    "Got it!"


    Ira''s eyes began to show a light grey glow as he rested his hand on Terios'' shoulder, his white aura surrounding his body.


    Death emerged from the cloud of smoke, walking unharmed as he hurled his sword for Eli. The blade spun around until it would reach its target. Eli managed to grab the blade by the hilt before he charged with it. Maybe the blade would be able to harm him.


    He swung the blade across into the arm of the skeleton and found it to be useless. The horseman of death reached a hand out to latch onto Eli''s throat before he sent a few fists into his stomach. The blows were staggering and caused him to cough up blood.


    "Look into my endless eyes because they''ll be all that you''ll see from now on. Nothing but darkness." Death spoke.


    Eli looked elsewhere, but before Death managed to do anything a splash of water formed which separated the two. Eli landed on his side as he coughed and struggled to breathe. Death merely looked annoyed.


    "Eli. Fall back Terios is fully charged."


    "Thanks Eli. I''ll take it from here!"


    This time, I''ll make sure to finish him.


    Terios held out his right hand as strands of tendrils fired out, moving to snag onto Death''s arm. Death struggled himself, but managed to latch onto the shadow and began to reel the Nephilim in.


    I got you now!


    Terios began to channel his energies together which stared a spark of twilight flames which started to travel toward him. It was slow as Terios must had exhausted the move. He was being pulled closer and closer along with the flames until...


    A hand reached out to grab onto his other arm. The flames had just now engulfed Death''s body, but he was planning on finishing the Nephilim here and now. He could feel his arm withered away just like the other one until it was like the other one.


    "Agggghhh!"


    The flames didn''t appear to be doing much of anything. In fact they soon burnt itself out leaving Death still in one piece. Terios clenched his teeth as he soon fell to his knees and could feel it was becoming harder to breathe.


    "Terios!" Eli and Ira shouted as they went on to try and help, however they were stopped when a purple figured formed among them and soon took the form of Akihisa.


    "Hehehehe! Don''t go sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong." Akihisa stared at the two before he tilted his head over to watch the dying Terios.


    "This guy again!" Eli shouted.


    Eli charged in clenching his fist as he sent a punch flying in his direction. Akihisa avoided it and grabbed onto the side of that arm before he sent a fist flying into Eli''s gut. He would then release a burst of his energy which released a purple stream which sent Eli soaring back onto the ground.


    "Eli! Damn it get out of my way so I can save Terios!" Ira shouted as he caused the ground to erupt with an intense force of water.


    The water caused Akihisa to soar through the sky before he simply forced the water to fade away. He changed his intention toward the one known as Death and landed next to them where he would then grab onto the being''s arm which held onto Terios.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Who are you?" Death asked.


    "I''ve always wanted to meet you. I''m a huge fan of what you do, it''s just that this one is mine to kill and mine alone."


    "Akihisa...?" Terios struggled to say.


    Akihisa caused the being''s hand to light up with purple before it began to crumble into dust, freeing Terios from its wrath along with the horseman to back away slowly.


    "You''re something else." Death went on.


    "That''s right. Unlike the others my power was simply meant to destroy. You are no different."


    "You underestimate me."


    "No. That would be a compliment."


    Akihisa caused his purple energy to spread through the ground around the horseman causing the ground to hold onto him. Now that he was in place he walked to him and placed a hand onto his head.


    "Rest easy now. With your destruction more of it will be assured on this planet."


    He said before his energy flooded the creature causing it to revert to dust while he laughed hysterically in the process.


    The area released a large stream of black energy into the sky which signaled that the seal had been broken.


    "At this rate father will get his wish." Akihisa said.


    "You''re crazy..."


    Akihisa sent a kick flying, knocking straight into Terios'' face which sent him lying on his back. His arms were already useless so he was pretty much defenseless. To add insult to injury Akihisa stepped on his face with his shoe while looking at the other two.


    "Why do you all insist on trying to prevent the unavoidable. This world is going to end along with all of you heroes. If someone wants to make it happen sooner what gives you the right to interfere?"


    "The world doesn''t have to end today and that''s why we''re going to stop Azazel''s plan." Eli said.


    "Frankly I''m not ready for the world to end, I still have a lot I want to experience. So this plan isn''t chill at all." Ira said.


    "I have too many people I care about to see go. We''ll decide when the world ends not you!" Terios shouted.


    "Hehehehe! Gyahahaha! Don''t make me laugh!" Akihisa slammed his foot into Terios'' face a couple of times. "This is all a simple game. It has been for eons. When I absorbed my father I took in all of his memories. I know the truth behind the world and at first I was lost. But, deep down I knew it from the beginning. I was preparing myself to handle it."


    "What did you see?" Eli asked.


    "I saw everything! My father''s lived along time and! Arrrrrggghhhhh! It''s sometimes too much!" Akihisa finally moved away from Terios before he approached Eli and Ira. "Our entire lives our meaningless just know that. There''s really no point to doing anything. That''s why death is something I look forward to."


    "You''re crazy! Our lives have plenty of meaning because we mean something to someone else." Eli stated.


    "You won''t mean so much when you''re dead, hehehehe! You''re risking your lives to save people? I just don''t get that."


    "What''s not to get?" Ira asked.


    "People die everyday and so often that it just doesn''t matter anymore. They can be replaced and forgotten so easily!"


    Akihisa charged for them wasting no time in the process. Ira fired off multiple streams of water, but Akihisa just altered the molecules of it and reduced it to nothing. When he came into contact he altered the density of his hands and began to rapidly strike Ira with a frenzy until he delivered a palm along his chest to send him back.


    "Why would I possess the powers of a god? There''s no reason to grant me with this. It''s pointless!"


    Eli sent a punch directly into Akihisa''s face causing him to fall onto the ground.


    "Is that all you got?" Akihisa said before slowly picking himself up.


    "No. Have this!"


    Eli swung another fist, but Akihisa altered the molecules of the air around him to create a super dense field to block the punch. After it was stopped he slowly moved his hand and fused it into Eli''s chest, reaching through all of his organs until he came into contact with his beating heart.


    Eli grunted out in surprised as he felt his hand inside of him. "Terios... you need to do something."


    "Yes brother. I''m not afraid to take his life right now. His death will be on your hands and you know I enjoy causing you as much pain as I can!"


    "I won''t let you...!"


    "Tick tock. Tick tock."


    Terios slowly got up, his withered hands dangling from the side as he clenched his teeth in pain.


    "I''m coming Eli!"


    There was nothing Terios could do with his arms like that. Akihisa was in a dangerous mood and grew bored of the game. To up the stakes, he pulled Eli''s heart out from his chest and revealed it for all to see.


    Eli''s expression gave off one of fear and horror which seeing one''s own beating heart would do. Terios grew frantic and started to beg Akihisa.


    "Please don''t do this! It''s me you''re mad at don''t take it out on him! Akihisa!"


    Akihisa''s fist clenched tightly and crushed the heart of Eli causing blood to explode out everywhere and leaving his hand a bloody mess. Eli''s eyes widened before they went lifeless his body went numb and he immediately fell to his knees before falling onto the ground with a loud thud.


    "How does it feel to lose somebody close to you? Hehehe?"

 Chapter 40: Hatred

    Terios'' eyes stared over at Eli''s deceased body in shock. He had been making so many friends lately that he never expected to lose them. This was one of the greatest wounds he''s ever felt and he''d never be able to fully heal from this. What shocked him even more was that it was his brother who wounded him so deeply.


    All I ever wanted was to be close to my family. I wanted to be close with my adopted parents. I wanted to be close with Akemi and Setsuna. I felt like to a degree we had that closeness. When I found out that I had a sister I wanted to be close to her also. I love Akari just as much as my other family. It would have been the same with Akihisa, but why did he turn out differently? Why!?


    "Do you know what you''ve done...!?"


    "I killed someone?" Akihisa lowered himself to pick up the deceased male''s body, running a finger along his frame before he raises an arm of his up.


    "¡­"


    "See? He''s not even anyone anymore. He''s nothing. It''s like he never existed!"


    "How can you say that...?"


    "Very easily! All I did was shorten his days. There''s a million ways to die! But how many ways are there to live?"


    "Bring him back and I''ll forgive you."


    "I don''t have the power to bring back... I simply destroy!" Akihisa gleefully said before his energy began to infuse Eli''s body.


    "Akihisa....!"


    "Dust to dust. Ashes to ashes."


    Eli''s body would soon crumble to dust before Terios'' very eyes leaving nothing left of his friend.


    "Eli..."


    "Is dead. And it''s all your fault for even existing. Hurts doesn''t it? Well this isn''t even a fraction of my pain!"


    "I don''t care anymore..."


    "You don''t care about your friend?"


    "I don''t care about what happens to you! You son of a bitch I''m going to make you pay!"


    "Yes! That''s it! I want you to hate me just as badly as I do! That''s how you should feel! I killed your friend and had you witness it!"


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Terios'' arms would soon begin to restore itself, gaining its fullness along with regaining its functions. As his arms sprung back to life he immediately ran towards Akihisa, clenching a fist imbued with darkness as he slammed it against him only to hit super dense air.


    "That''s glorious! Our father would be so proud! But, don''t you think he was a bit misguided? I always thought that you were destined for greatness. Destined to unleash some hidden potential, but, you''re a joke. You''re powerless to change anything! But just look at me! I''ve awakened my true potential! I''m not held back by weak emotions! And I don''t need them to gain power like you!"


    Akihisa slammed his hands together, forming a barrier of super dense air around Terios as he soon had the walls slam into him, crushing the poor Nephilim before he sent him high into the air and crashing hard against the ground.


    After that he would have the ground ''devour'' him before forcing it to secrete him out right next to him while keeping his arms fused below. Akihisa would then send a flurry of super dense punches and kicks along Terios'' body and head until his lip was busted open.


    "See! I control everything! Unlike you! Shadow manipulation? What a joke!"


    Terios remained silent as the beating continued. Strong blows, furious kicks and staggering knee strikes which busted Terios'' noes. When Akihisa had enough he forced it to spit him out.


    His body laid broken and battered on the ground as he coughed a few times.


    "What happened to all of that hatred!? How about I go kill your other friend? Maybe I''ll pay another visit to Akari! How does that sound?"


    "No! I''ll kill you before that happens!"


    Terios gripped Akihisa''s leg as he slowly picked himself up. As he took a stand, Akihisa forced his fist into his stomach once again before fusing his hand inside of his brother''s chest making way for his heart.


    "I''ll kill you instead!"


    Feeling his heart being grabbed Terios stared at Akihisa with a blank look before his heart was swiftly extracted from his body.


    "Akihisa..."


    "It was fun while it lasted."


    In one crushing movement his heart was crushed much like Eli''s and soon he felt his body go numb. He fell over in no time before hitting the ground with a thud. His eyes closed after.


    Akihisa simply turned around, holding his bloody hand for him to examine before he thought to himself.


    Now that he''s dead. I don''t know what else to do. My entire purpose was to help my father. When he died I made it clear I wanted to kill Terios. No I wanted to kill him before then. But, now that he''s dead I''m back to being empty. There''s no real purpose to my existence and with all of this power that won''t change how the world will initially end. There''s no point to anything.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Breaking the silence was a large wave of energy being released. Terios was engulfed with a twilight blue aura. His body magically lifted itself up and soon forged a new beating heart to replace the old one that was lost. His sclera turned black and his pupils were light grey and took the form of a cross. Six twilight blue colored wings erupted from his back along with a halo of the same color. The tyrian purple hair lengthened down to his back and red highlights embellished it and his body was coated in a glow of twilight blue.


    "You''ve actually unlocked Angel Overdrive? Hahahahaha! Tha-"


    Not even able to finish his speech multiple twilight tendrils entered his body and raised him into the air before slamming him onto the ground a few times. When finished it pulled him closer to him and wrapped itself around his arms.


    "So good! You''re starting to excite me now!"


    Akihisa allowed his energy to surge through the tendrils and caused them to fade away into nothing. However, Terios showed no response. Instead shadow drills formed along the ground and raised up to impale Akihisa from the side.


    Akihisa forced them to fade as well before a blast of twilight blew his arm completely off. Blood sprayed everywhere and this caused him to moan out in delight before a purple light took the place of it until his flesh regenerated at an astonishing rate.


    "Give me more! I can take everything you throw at me and still want more! You can''t defeat me!"


    Hearing this angered Terios as he forged a blade from his aura which extended out. He swung the massive blade from the side, tearing through the ground and the air along with slicing through Akihisa cleanly.


    Akihisa''s body was in two and he laid on the ground bleeding out until his body began to regenerate. While the other one was reduced to dust. With his new body he quickly got up and darted out for his brother.


    He sent a flurry of strikes, but that proved to be useless as Terios blocked everyone with only one hand and simply sent a fist into his face before crashing it into his gut and firing him up into the air.


    He quickly appeared above and then sent a twilight imbued fist into him which sent him crashing onto the ground before releasing that energy around.


    "Angel Overdrive... you used your emotions to awaken it even though it''s pointless."


    "They aren''t pointless to me."


    Terios sent two twilight stakes into Akihisa''s arms to make sure he stayed in place.


    Akihisa infused his aura into them but found out that he couldn''t change their shape or anything.


    "No effect?"


    "Looks like you can''t alter pure energy."


    "A limitation..."


    Terios began to charge up a twilight colored beam before he fired it directly at Akihisa''s head. Crashing down onto it the strength of it caused his head to explode leaving nothing left of that particular area.


    "¡­"


    After awhile Akihisa''s purple energy began to reform his head.


    "You won''t stay dead...? Truth be told I''m a bit glad."


    "Hahahaha! Why don''t you try completely obliterating me!"


    "No. You''ll suffer a fate much worse than death."


    "Bring it! I''ll take whatever you throw at me!"


    Terios held out his hands as he began to form a portal from the shadows underneath Akihisa. The Nephilim would then descend in as he laughed the entire time. He didn''t care much about his fate but he was still upset that he couldn''t finish his brother off and instead he aided in him unlocking Angel Overdrive.


    "Burn in Hell."


    The portal would then close, sealing him down there.


    I cannot form my own portals so where I end up I''ll be stuck here. A fate much worse than death... it doesn''t matter anyways, I''m nothing and I will always be nothing. I have no real purpose in this world, no goals, no ambition. Nothing truly fills me with pleasure besides pain... pain is a constant reminder that I''m alive...


    As his body descended through completely darkness he mustered out a few words.


    "Failure tastes so sweet."

 Chapter 41: Memorial

    Terios carried his friend Ira''s body as he walked along the path of the graveyard. The ominous feeling that they encountered before was long gone, but there was still a sense of underlying sadness.


    Emi lifted her head up as she saw the two and wondered where Eli was. Deep down she knew, but she didn''t want to believe. She wanted to believe in the best that he had survived the encounter.


    "Where''s..." She couldn''t even say his name instead she looked down at Shizuka.


    "He didn''t make it." Terios said firmly.


    "It''s all my fault."


    "No one is to blame. Things just happen."


    Emi continued to look down while Terios rested Ira gently on the ground. His transformation had broken away from him some time ago, but he was still feeling trained from the amount of energy it took from him. He felt himself hit the floor before he blacked out.


    When he came to he was back at Kodomo''s house resting in one of the beds in the guest room. When he awoke he lifted the covers off of him and sat up on the bed, placing his hands against his forehead before he decided to head back down.


    When he reached the lower floor, Setsuna rushed over to hug him. She had been worried about him since he never showed up home and came over to Kodomo''s place.


    "Terios. You have got to stop getting yourself into trouble."


    "I don''t think I''ll be in anymore trouble, personally."


    He glanced around the room to notice Kodomo who was playing a video game on his flat screen. He waved to Terios when he caught him looking.


    "Kodomo. Where is everyone?"


    "When they heard about the bad news they all left to do their mourning."


    About Eli, right.


    "I''d give them a few days to cool off. Until then you wanna just play some games?"


    "I think I''ll pass. I should be getting home with Setsuna."


    "Suit yourself. Remember I still need my house to be fixed."


    "Yeah, I''ll have my parents get you set up in a hotel while this place gets fixed."


    Walking home with Setsuna was the moment of quiet time that Terios needed. He had been through so much during this year. His expression took on a saddened one which Setsuna happened to notice.


    Seeing this she wrapped an arm around his waist to comfort him. He smiled for a moment as he looked back at her before he wrapped an arm around her as well.


    "I''m sorry about your friend."


    "Thank you, Setsuna. That''s very kind of you."


    "I don''t like seeing you this sad. You were never this sad until you became special."


    "Probably. But, I''ve never been this happy before either."


    "You''re right. I like it when you''re happy because it makes me happy."


    "Happiness is something we have to cling to in this kind of world. I always want to protect my happiness. I never want to let that feeling go and become something like..."


    He pictured his brother Akihisa for a moment. A man filled with complete emptiness, a hallow being inside and out. One who would always be questioning the meaning of his life and the meaning of others. His brother would always be seeking some kind of purpose. It was a sad state to be in.


    "Something like...?"


    "Nothing."


    That night Terios stayed up for awhile thinking about Eli and how he was taken out of this world in an instant. It happened so fast before he could even blink he was taken from the land of the living. He sighed and turned around onto his side, laying there silently.


    The next morning, Terios awoke. He hadn''t gotten much sleep, but thanks to his heritage not much sleep was needed. Today he just needed to get out for a bit. He needed a break from all of this and wanted to be a human for today. Being a Nephilim was great, but having to save the world from uncertain doom was becoming stressful. Even more stressful than school, well maybe not that far.


    Walking along the streets he took a good look at every person that walked by him. They were all different kinds of people. Shy, confident, obsessive, reserved, egotistical. Each had their own flavor and none was better than the other. It''s what made someone a human.


    Terios decided he''d just take the time to watch the scenery. He stopped by an ice cream store and ordered plain vanilla ice cream cone before he walked over to a nearby park. When finding a bench, he went over to take a seat and started to lick his ice cream.


    When he was finished chewing on the cone he saw two squirrels messing around with each other. Their bushy tails was so cute and fluffy.


    His eyes glanced around the area when he felt somebody''s divine energy approaching him. He wasn''t expecting anyone to be around here and especially not another Nephilim. Suddenly, he realized that it was a familiar face.


    "Emi?"


    "Hey Terios." She said softly as she took a seat next to him.


    "Mind if I sit here?"


    "No not at all."


    "I just wanted to make sure I let you know how much I appreciate what you did for me back there.


    "Don''t mention it. I hate to see people die for something like this. That''s what I was trying to tell Kazuki."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She looked down after hearing her brother''s name and nodded. "I wish I could have done more for him as his sister. But, he was so much stronger than me."


    "He was pretty strong. But, you managed to stay alive when fighting that thing. That proves that you''re just as strong."


    "Maybe so. I feel bad for Eli so I want to do something nice for him."


    "What did you have in mind?"


    "I wanted to have a celebration in honor of everything he stood for."


    "That sounds like a good idea."


    "Can you help me?"


    "I''d love to."


    Behind Kodomo''s house everyone was gathered around a personal graveyard for Eli which had a framed picture of him. There was various bouquet of roses to honor his death. After awhile Ira something he wanted to say about his best friend.


    "Thanks everyone for being here. Eli was one of my best friends and it''s so not chill to see him go like this. Someone as kind as he was doesn''t deserve to die, but unfortunately its often those kinds of people who end up going first. We can''t forget what Eli wanted to accomplish in this world. For everyone''s sake he wanted people to get along no matter where they came from or what race they were. He wanted humans, Angels and Nephilim all to be able to live together in harmony. He fought hard for what he believed in and that''s what I respected most about him. It''s hard to believe that I''m never going to see my best friend again, but he''s going to live on. I promise that he will live on." Ira finished up as his eyes got a little bit watery. He wiped his face before claiming that he had something in his eyes.


    Setsuna and Akemi were also there to show their support even though they both took death on a bit differently. Setsuna wasn''t one to show emotions most of the time and had to kill people for a living. While Akemi probably didn''t care either way.


    Kodomo went over to comfort Ira along with Akari. He wasn''t taken it so well but who would take losing your best friend well?


    Terios stood by himself and stared at the picture of Eli before he wandered off elsewhere. The feelings inside of him were at risk of breaking out.


    Elsewhere.


    A young man with red hair walked alongside his girlfriend Misa. The two had known each other since high school and were a couple for a long time now. It was dark around Tokyo as night was showing.


    "We better get home, Raanan. It''s getting late and my parents are probably getting worried."


    "Very well."


    The two walked past an alley and a guy whispered out to them while pointing a gun at them. He signaled for them to come inside to which the two were forced to do. Once there he ordered for them to hand over any kind of money they had.


    "Please don''t hurt us! We''ll give you the money!" Misa shouted.


    Raanan didn''t make any movements. He simply watched as Misa handed the guy all of the money in her purse, but the guy wanted more. He grabbed her by the arm and slammed her against the cement wall while pressing himself against her.


    "Hahaha! I wonder how your boyfriend will enjoy watching his girl get fucked by another guy!"


    "Please no...! Anything else but that!"


    Raanan saw as he had the gun pointed to her head.


    "Any sudden movement from you and I''ll blow her brains out."


    Seeing enough Raanan took a single step forward and the guy froze for a second before pressing the gun into her head. Seeing this Raanan simply spoke.


    "Come here."


    The man found it weird that his body was listening to the man. He found himself lose control as he approached the red hair male and stood there watching him.


    "People like you disgust me. Your way of doing things is so vulgar. I''ll kill you, but I won''t be getting my hands dirty."


    "What?"


    "Take the gun you have there and shot yourself in the head."


    The man found that his hand with the gun went directly to his head as he began to plead for his life. "Please! I''m sorry! I''ll never bother you again! I swear!"


    "Hmm? Really?"


    "Yes! Please let me go!"


    "Sorry. I have no use for you."


    In an instant a loud gunshot was heard and the male''s body fell to the ground with his head severely damaged from the point blank shot. Misa cried out as she turned to look at her boyfriend. She didn''t know how he did that, but she was thankful.


    "Thank you, Raanan! Thank you so much!"


    "You''re weak."


    Raanan approached her and stared directly at her before he moved his hands to clutch around her throat, increasing the pressure until she began to squirm around and struggle.


    "Do you want to know what would have happened if I wasn''t here? You''d have been raped! The thing I admire most in a person is there loyalty and you broke that. You''re nothing to me now."


    He released her from his grip and walked away while hearing her gasp and cry in pain. When he exited the alley he looked up at the sky before smiling.

 Chapter 42: Knowledge

    Author''s note: Hello guys. I''d like to take the time tot hank you all for supporting this fiction. I''m proud to say that the ending is nearing for this part of the series. I had fun remaking this, but there was some elements that were missing which made the original so special to me. I hope you all enjoyed the story and continue to rate/review/comment on it as I always like reading feedback.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside of Raanan''s elegantly designed house he stood in the kitchen of fine wooden tiled floors which were clean enough to eat from. He was grabbing a bottle of freshly prepared wine and poured the sweet smelling red liquid into the glass. He then grabbed ahold of it as he walked to his couch.


    Once he got comfortable he sipped from his glass and rested his arm on the rested of the couch. He was expecting visitors so he wanted to be prepared. On the coffee table there was two more glasses of wine.


    His visitors being other Nephilim opened a yellow portal to enter his humble home. He saw them and took a stand before he gave a bow to greet them. He walked on over to the female and gently grabbed her hand before giving it a soft kiss.


    "Greetings my friends. I''m glad you could come on such short notice."


    "I''m always at your service." Alvah said.


    Alvah had dark blue hair and amber eyes. He was into gothic fashion judging from his attire which consisted of black jeans with a chain hanging from the left side, a black hooded trenchcoat, and a silver cross necklace. Black polish covered his nails and eyeliner of the same colored complimented his eyes.


    "What did you need us to do?" Raziela said.


    Raziela had short dark teal hair while her fringes covered most of the side of her face. Her eyes were a lovely green color and much like her brother she enjoyed gothic fashion. She had on a black leather sleeveless and strapless zip up vest. She wore black and red corset gloves and her nails were painted black. Her feet were covered in black combat boots and her legs wore fishnet stockings along with a white plaid mini skirt.


    "It''s time we came out to the world completely."


    Raanan''s most striking feature were that his eyes suffered from heterochromia. His left eye is red while the right is yellow. He has red hair kept nicely along with part of the right side being braided to rest on his shoulder. His clothing choice was always elegant. He wore a maroon buttoned up jacket along with cream colored pants.


    "Explain." Alvah said.


    "This world is a place constantly in peril. Humans aren''t smart enough to understand what it takes to have a peaceful society. Something like that takes power and authority. And that is where the Nephilim come into play. We were born to rule this world which is why we exist in the first place. Why else would we have this kind of power?"


    "Interesting." Alvah said.


    "Rebuilding this world takes top priority. Then my mark will be felt on the world."


    "You can count on us to help you." Raziela said softly.


    Feeling that it was Raanan''s rightful place to rule over the people of this world he wanted to let the others known that they weren''t at the top of the food chain anymore. It was time for a new era. The era of Nephilim.


    Seeing as how humans have evolved over the years they''re still suffering from the same common problems: overpopulation, famine, hatred, crime, etc. It would take a being on a higher plane to correct all of these problems and that''s exactly what he believed himself to be.


    Raanan happened to be in contact with a powerful ally. An ally who he planed to unleash with Azazel''s original plan to break all four seals. However, the end goal was very different. He wasn''t concerned with Heaven he was concerned with the Earth itself.


    Even with all of the power within his grasp would he be able to fix the problem the Earth was faced with? He intended to find out by declaring to the world of his authority over it. In order to do that he would need to be seen by a lot of people.


    Unlike the events with Rikuto, Raanan didn''t have a need to use any sort of violence. He merely had to speak and the people at the news station would listen even if they didn''t want to. Whatever Raanan said became absolute his word was law.


    Thousands of cameras came out and focused on the man standing among them. It was a beautiful day outside there wasn''t any clouds in the sky just a beautiful blue sea. The people who held the cameras were obviously frightened, but began filming.


    "Greetings everyone. Let me introduce myself to you all. My name is Raanan. Simply Raanan. I am a Nephilim. A divine being far above all of you mortals. I just wanted to clear the air between what has been going around. All of the rumors are true monsters walk among you and I stand at the top of the hierarchy. Today you''ll witness what your new ruler is capable of. As we speak my followers are unlocking the instrument of destruction."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The news people grew very cautious and curious and one brave soul raised a hand, wanting to ask a question to the young man who generously allowed him to do so.


    "Go ahead."


    "Umm, Raanan. What is this instrument of destruction you speak of?"


    "Something that''ll bring forth the apocalypse. But, fear not if you''re strong you won''t have to worry about it. If you end up dead it simply means that you were weak. Anyways, sit patiently and wait for Belial''s arrival."


    Elsewhere.


    As Raanan declared to the world how he would rule it. Alvah and Raziela were already out to plant the seeds of change.


    Alvah appeared at the third location of the seal which was in an isolated desert far off from Tokyo. It would have taken anyone a long while to travel here, but fortunately for him he had the ability to arrive here in a matter of seconds.


    He patiently walked around the long vast sands until he came across a green glowing orb of hunger. His hand slowly reached out for it as he knew this was exactly he was looking for.


    "This is it. Famine."


    Elsewhere.


    Raziela was scouting around an icy mountain where temperature reached below zero. It was certainly cold but for someone like her she was immune to the dangerously low climate. She soared to the top with her black wings until she found the orb which released a yellow ethereal glow.


    "¡­"


    Her hand reached out to grab it which caused a large spike of energy to flash out. She floated back, flapping her wings to keep her steady as a figure appeared before her very eyes.


    The figure had pale skin and was rather toned. It had a crown of throne placed on its head with some of it stabbing into his skin which had traces of dry blood plastered to his skin. Along his chest there was something seen moving around and soon it was revealed to be some mutated creature which ripped out from his chest.


    The creature had dark skin and was shaped like a worm with sharp teeth. It growled at her and soon another one came from the other side of his chest and one even erupted out from his mouth.


    "I... am Conquest. I conquer all who oppose me. Like a disease I spread my authority among the land." The horseman said.


    Raziela remained silent and began to make use of her ability. She was a psychic with a mental link to an Astral creature. A creature who roams another plane of existence. This creature appeared to be a pink muscular humanoid taurus. Their shadows were connected to one another by her psychic energy.


    "Taru."


    "Nice of you to call me. Even if it''s only during fights. I have wants and needs to."


    "Focus on the task at hand Taru."


    "Right. Fighting a horseman. No problem as long as I have some back up."


    "You''ll have plenty."


    The horseman known as Conquest didn''t seem to budge. He simply watched as Taru and Raziela glared at him.


    Returning to Alvah.


    The Nephilim had just unlocked his own horseman to deal with. The one known Famine. It was hard to watch this one. He was nothing but bones basically. His ribcage was seen through his skin and he looked like a little boy. He looked to weak to even do anything.


    "Balance is crucial to the world''s survival. There''s always going to be someone who goes hungry for every person fed... I''m so hungry...! I need... food... I''ll eat anything."


    The creature fell onto the ground and dug his hands into the sand as he began shoving it into his mouth. Tears filled his eyes as he forced it down his throat and ingested it. Afterward he''d cough up clouds of sand before some saliva dripped down the sides of his mouth.


    "¡­" Alvah remained silent.


    "I''m known as a bottomless pit. Haha, a never ending appetite is a curse."


    "You won''t suffer long. I''m here to end it."


    Famine simply stared at him, a large line of saliva dripping down his mouth as his hunger was starting to influence him.


    Alvah and Raziela would have their work cut out for them. Will they fulfil Raanan''s order of defeating the two final seals and unleashing Hell on the world or will they fail and kill Raanan''s desire to become ruler?

 Chapter 43: Belial

    Famine simply crawled his way over to Alvah. It was a frightening sight to see a being so exhausted and hungry that he would be reduced to a crawling state to fight. Alvah assumed he couldn''t do much harm in his state and walked over to him.


    Once he was close enough he bent down and moved his hand closer to him. As he did so the horseman quickly moved its jaws to try and bite Alvah''s hand off only to phase through his body.


    "Hmm." Famine was puzzled.


    "Almost got me." Alvah said deeply.


    Famine smiled and opened his mouth as wide as he could before he began to ''suck'' which generated a strong wind which would start to cause the sand to blow into Famine''s mouth. But, that wasn''t the only thing he was sucking in.


    Alvah''s divine energy was also being devoured. His aura was shown being pulled into the mouth of the horseman. The Nephilim however didn''t look too worried as his energy was being sapped.


    "Does my energy fill you?"


    Famine shook his head as he continued to drain Alvah in large quantities.


    "I want to give you a feeling of satisfaction. I have an unlimited supply of energy. So we can do this all day."


    Alvah glanced to his side as a yellow portal opened up and began to shoot out divine energy into him. He would then open up a few more portals around him which would begin to give him a larger supply of energy.


    Famine simply watched as he continued to absorb the Nephilim''s energy. He knew that a common thing which would usually happen is that the person draining the energy would become overcharged. Luckily, he was known as the bottomless pit for a reason.


    No matter how much energy he had absorbed he wouldn''t be satisfied and so this could go on forever. Was Alvah willing to wait that long? Famine had all the time in the world so he wasn''t in any rush.


    Alvah kept his composure, keeping an idle look as he continued to infuse himself with energy for Famine to absorb. If things went on this way it would end up in a stalemate which would last the rest of their lives.


    "Getting tired?"


    Famine shook his head as he kept his mouth wide open. The energy of a Nephilim tasted sweet and he began to crave it. A mixture of mortal and immortal an alluring combination. It added a taboo flavor to it.


    Alvah had grown bored of this stalemate and decided to just end it here. At the bottom of Famine''s feet was a large yellow portal which swallowed the endless hunger. He descended to a new dimension which was owned by Alvah.


    In this dimension he was simply floating in empty space which appeared to be black until Alvah brightened it up.


    "Welcome to my world."


    The dimension was like space it was strange. Pitch black but litten up by stars. But, this wasn''t a tour of the world. Famine was going to be destroyed by this world. Before he could react numerous portals opened up around him and began firing a stream of pure divine energy.


    The blasts rammed into him, but it didn''t seem to effect him.


    "Is that all? Even here your energy won''t harm me."


    As Famine said this the portals began to form into absolutely sharp discs which spiraled out toward him and began to relentlessly carve into his body until his limbs began to fly off and blood squirted out. When Alvah was finished with him the horseman was nothing but pits and pieces floating around in empty space.


    With his death came a large release of energy which erupted in the empty space. Once Alvah saw this he closed it off.


    "Mission accomplished."


    On the other hand, Raziela was beginning her battle with Conquest.


    She remained in the air while Taru flew off directly toward the horseman. He clenched a fist as he slammed it into the harbinger of chaos. The punch didn''t seem to have much effect and it caused the parasitic creatures to spew out and bite onto Taru.


    "Hehehe. My parasites are going to invade your body and eat you out from the inside." Conquest mentioned.


    "R-Raziela..." Taru muttered.


    The parasites were digging their way inside of him until they were comfortable with the level of deepness. As they tried to eat him they released it was pointless. Taru smiled as he became intangible and caused them to fall out of him.


    "You see. I''m just an Astral being. I can control my body to be physical or not."


    "An Astral being? So you can''t become a host for my parasites... but she on the other hand." Conquest said as he looked over at the Nephilim.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Don''t even look her way."


    Conquest tried to leap over Taru, but his leg was grabbed and he was slammed down against the mountain which caused a shockwave of snow to spread out. Raziela watched from afar as the battle went on.


    "Finish him quickly Taru."


    "I will!"


    Taru stared at Conquest who slowly got up and caused the parasite inside of his mouth to stretch out before it danced around Taru and went for Raziela. At the last moment he latched onto it and stopped it in its tracks.


    "You don''t get to touch her."


    The parasite opened its mouth which caused a smaller one to fire out as it stretched out for Raziela. Taru knew he couldn''t stop that one and knew he had failed to make sure she was safe. As it approached her a field of pink energy surrounded her and exploded the creature on contact.


    "I''m disappointed, Taru."


    "Sorry, I only have two hands."


    Raziela formed twin sickles from her psychic energy and decided she''d finish Conquest herself. She flew down for his direction and began to spin forming a tornado of offense as she sliced into the horseman.


    When she was finished the being fell to is knees with cuts and wounds everywhere. He coughed up blood before he slowly got up and turned around to face her.


    "You think you have authority over me? You''re just another conque-"


    Taru grabbed onto the horseman''s head and ripped it off. Blood was spilled and covered the pure snow grounds and soon a wave of energy was fired into the sky. Raziela smiled as she looked up at it.


    "It''s so beautiful. Finally the world will be covered in darkness." Raziela whispered to herself.


    With all four seals broken the ground started to open up revealing a large portal in the center of the city. Coming out like a plague was a horde of Demons crawling out like there was no tomorrow. Once freed they would all do their own thing which was different ways of causing suffering to the humans.


    The demons had grotesque features. Their flesh was badly burned and wet with blood. They had pointed ears and sharp teeth along with demonic red eyes. They appeared like little blood thirsty Imps. They attacked whatever was in sight; one was seen biting the ear off of a poor old man.


    They screeched and howled as if they knew that they were starting a war. This was their time to cause as much destruction as they could; their one true and only purpose. The portal only appeared to get larger.


    The news reporters panicked as Raanan was pleased with his henchmen. They were able to unlock the last remaining seals and begin what would be known as the apocalypse. This would be the end of the world as we know it.


    Larger Demons started exiting out of the portal and began to shatter buildings and carve up the pavement. People fled in terror and only a few got away. Others were killed without mercy.


    "This is what the world has so desperately waited for. The end of days. With this we will be able to start a new beginning. A better world for me to rule." Raanan said.


    Exiting out the portal was a being of complete darkness. This was the one known as Belial; the first evil. He was the Devil. A being wit short black hair and gorgeous features. He had a muscular body which was covered by black armor. His hands looked like claws thanks to the gauntlets he was wearing. His yellow eyes stared at the sky and he simply smiled.


    "Finally. The time has come to engulf this world in darkness."


    Belial raised his hand into the air and soon the sky became pitch black which only added to the chaotic atmosphere. The feeling of hopelessness was spreading like wildfire.


    "Belial. How''s it feel to be free from your chains?"


    "Raanan. Thank you for finally freeing me. Azazel was no help at all."


    "I always get things done. But, I do however expect their to be freedom fighters who''ll show up to try and stop us."


    "Let them come. They''ll all fail."


    "I''m utterly shocked that their have been no appearance of Angels."


    "They gave up on humanity a long time ago."


    With Belial free from Hell how will the world hold up? Who will be strong enough to stop this madness from continuing?

 Chapter 44: Beginning

    Belial; the Demon of guilt and lies. He is known as the Devil down in Hell and rules a over it. His black demonic wings which were once covered by angelic feathers stretched out as he began to raise into the sky.


    He was created to be a beautiful Angel by the hand of God, but instead turned out to be the very source of evil within the world. He made it his purpose to tempt men into the wickedness of their hearts to further antagonize God and his people.


    One could call him the source of all evil, but that is also up for debate since he wasn''t created until God decided to and thus he knew the end results of his existence. Japan was thrown into terror now that he was freed from Hell.


    The only thing on his mind was causing havoc and chaos for chaos'' sake. To teach humanity of their rightful place; below him. His main goal was to have the humans live out in Hell while he took rule of Earth.


    He glanced down at Raanan who simply watched him. Their relationship was a strange one. Belial was known for double crossing humans and Demons alike and would no less do the same to a Nephilim, but he saw something inside of Raanan that reminded him of himself. Although to a lesser extent.


    "Humanity will live out the rest of their days in darkness!" Belial stated.


    He held out both of his hands as primordial darkness secreted from his palms and unleashed a wave of toxicity of evil around not only Japan, but across the globe. That wave of energy drove its way straight into he hearts of the people and began to taint them.


    Corruption. His main power which made him almighty. Every being in existence could be corrupted since no one was truly pure. His ability allowed him to tap into that inner darkness and then with that he was free to manipulate that darkness to kill his foes.


    "Belial. You best stay true to your word."


    "I wouldn''t dream of anything else, Raanan. You''ve helped me reach my goal and now I shall do the same for you. I can grant whatever it is your heart desires and more."


    "So I''ve heard."


    "You wish to be granted a kingdom of your own don''t you? I can make that happen at anytime. You''ll be above everyone else and only second to me."


    "That''s what I like to hear, Belial."


    What Belial was doing now was creating an insurance plan. He allowed his dark miasma to flood the atmosphere leaving a cloudy look around the world which would have extended affects on the people of this world.


    With the world entering complete and utter chaos it was time for the Nephilims to stand up against it. They were the only way able to do anything with the Angels taking a backseat to the events.


    Terios had to make a choice. Something like this will lead to the destruction of mankind. He knew how it felt to lose someone special to him and if things went on like this then everything he fought so hard to protect would be in vain.


    Terios stood outside of the Kiyomizu Manor and stood up at the sky which was covered with dark tainted clouds as far the eye can see. Even in death he could feel that his father still found ways to torment him. Standing by his side was his sister, Setsuna who was staring up at the same sky.


    "Teri-kun. What''s that?"


    "Pure evil. It feels horrible."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to stop it."


    She squeezed his hand firmly before gazing at him with her dim gray eyes. He looked back at her and nodded slowly.


    "We''ll stop it." He said.


    "I think you mean all of us, son." Ryo said.


    "Dad?"


    "You kids have been so secretive, but I think it''s time you tell your old man about what''s going on."


    "It''s a long story dad. A story better suited for another time."


    "I''ll settle for the short version for now."


    "If I''m correct this energy that I''m feeling is coming from a powerful Demon."


    "That''s all I need to know. Let''s go take care of this Demon then."


    "Dad it''s too dangerous for you."


    Hahaha. Your brother''s funny Setsuna. I''m the one who''s supposed to be worrying about you."


    "That''s just the kind of person Terios is. He can''t help worrying about people."


    "I can''t help it. You all mean a lot to me."


    Elsewhere.


    The final stage of the plan was being put into progress. Belial was now going to perform an extreme mode of transportation where he would teleport every human into the realm of Hell where they would live out their lives while Demons would ascend and make Earth their new home.


    This would take a fair amount of time even for a being of his status and thus he needed Raanan''s help one last time to assure that no one would get in the way although that was turning out to be unlikely.


    A purple portal opened up in the middle of the city and out walked Terios, Setsuna and Ryo. They noticed that everything looked a mess. People were running for their lives while others were on the verge of death or dead already.


    A horde of little Demons infested the streets like cock roaches and were feasting on the corpses around them, ripping off flesh and devouring it for sport. Seeing this Ryo made a face. Further head of them was the being known as Belial high in the sky while Raanan stood below him.


    "Son. Go ahead and stop that Demon. I''m going to take care of these things here."


    "Good luck dad!" Terios shouted as he and Setsuna ran off.


    The Demons simply stared at them as they passed them before they saw Ryo approach them.


    Clenching his fist he generated a wave of super intense flames before he hurled it at them.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Terios and Setsuna were now in view of the big bad himself but before they could fly up to him they were greeted by Raanan. The red haired Nephilim.


    "Out of our way!"


    "Don''t be silly. I''ve put a lot of work into this. Things are finally changing for the better."


    "How can you think this is better?"


    "Simple. Humans are lampshaded as being God''s greatest creation despite being the most flawed? No God''s greatest creation are the Nephilim. We are perfect in everywhere. We have no flaws."


    "You''re wrong. We''re just as flawed as humans. If anything we''re more flawed than humans. We have all of this power and don''t know what to do with it. Without proper guidance we can turn out just like you."


    "Maybe for you, but for me I have no flaws. I am a proud example of a Nephilim who embraces his heritage. If you dare to get in the way you''ll meet your end. My law is absolute."


    Setsuna glanced over at Terios who stared at Raanan.


    "Setsuna. If we work together we can bring this guy down fast and move onto the Demon up there."


    "Ok, Teri-kun."


    "Both of you can kneel before me." Raanan stated.


    Terios and Setsuna felt their bodies lower onto the ground until they were on their knees. It was strange but they couldn''t resist it was like something was pulling them down.


    "This guy... he''s strong."


    As a distraction Setsuna opened up portals by Raanan''s feet which allowed skeletons to raise out from the ground and grab him by the feet. Feeling this Raanan lost focus and the two were able to stand.


    "We have to move quick!"


    Terios summoned two sharp tendril blades from the ground as they swirled to the side, attempting to cut the Nephilim in half although he simply held out two hands to generate a dark red field to deflect the shadows.


    "Nice try." Raanan said.


    He glanced down at the skeleton hands and forced their fingers to curl back before snapping off on their own.


    "Teri-kun. Fire into this."


    Setsuna said as she held out her hand and formed a portal in front of them. Terios fired a beam of light into it before it closed. Raanan watched them carefully before multiple portals opened up around him.


    He glanced at all of them before causing the red field to form around him. As he did this Setsuna would open a portal by her side to grab ahold of her trademark scythe before she swung it at him.


    This generated a spatial distortion which formed a purple crescent wave. The wave slammed into him, ignoring the field of protection. The attack caused blood to gush from his body and from behind him a building was cleaved in two.


    "Your attacks are alike to that of Alvah''s. Who would have guessed I''d be fighting someone who could control space?" Raanan moved a hand to hold his wound before it started to heal.


    "I won''t let you lay a hand on my Teri-kun. I''ll kill you."


    Raanan held a hand behind him at the building that she sliced in two. He used his ability to grab ahold of the top half which was embedded with his dark red aura. Then he hurled it straight toward the two.


    Terios held out his hand to fire a stream of beams which would crash into the building and cause it to blow up, reducing it to bits and pieces.


    While this happened, Setsuna opened up a portal behind Raanan which fired Terios'' previous light beam which crashed into Raanan''s back which forced him forward.


    Now she was going to show just how talented she was with her ability. She opened up a portal in front of her and swung her scythe into it, forcing another portal to open up from the side of the enemy which pushed out her scythe and had it rip into him.


    She did this multiple times from different angles and directions until his clothes were all torn up and he was covered in his own blood. However, he quickly healed right after.


    "Regeneration is handy isn''t it?" Raanan said as he looked up at Belial.


    "Teri-kun. Leave this to me."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. You need to deal with him." Setsuna pointed up toward the Devil.


    "I know you can win." Terios said as he allowed his wings to spread and took off for Belial.


    Ryo on the other hand was still dealing with the endless hordes of Demons and was starting to grow a bit tired. He was completely surrounded by them and they were all preparing to attack until a spiral of water forced them all back.


    "Need a hand?" Ira asked as he descended along with Akari and Kodomo.


    "That''d be helpful."


    "Leave everything to us, Mr. Kiyomizu." Akari said.


    She formed a series of light orbs which circled around her and took care of any Demon stupid enough to get too close by slamming into them.


    Kodomo used his aura to form a sub machinegun which he used to take out a majority of the monsters swarming him.


    "Out of everything to happen it had to be an apocalypse today. Things are never dull around here." Kodomo said.


    Back over on the other side of things, Terios was floating face to face with the Devil. He stared directly at him while he stared back.


    "Careful those who stare at me for too long claim they see no evil."


    "I''m not afraid of you."


    "You don''t have to be."


    Belial held out his hand as he caused the area to be surrounded in complete darkness for a brief moment. Then his hand would be caressed by dark energy. A finger pointed at Terios which caused him to feel something inside of him.


    He closed his eyes and as he reopened it he realized he was somewhere completely different.

 Chapter 45: Descend (1)

    This area was completely dark. It took awhile before things lit up and as they did he caught a glimpse of his surroundings. Around him were his friends but they were reduced to nothing but corpses. He looked around in horror as he saw this.


    The city he tried so hard to protect was in ruins and set ablaze. Buildings were broken and damaged and broken used cars litter the streets. There wasn''t a single soul in sight. Terios was all alone.


    This isn''t real... he''s just trying to get inside of my head!


    Even though he thought that he couldn''t break this feeling of dread. Knowing that this what things would come to if he couldn''t beat the Devil.


    Admit it. You want to see the world burn; see all these people die!


    That isn''t true...


    Why are you lying to yourself?


    I''m not!


    It''s alright to be honest. No one''s around to see you for who you really are.


    ¡­


    It''s ok to be so selfish. You only wanted to save your family and friends. Other people''s lives have no value you to you.


    No...


    Well your friends are dead and I''m the only family you have now.


    No!


    It''s ok to be true to yourself. There''s no one to see you for who you really are.


    Be quiet! You''re not real!


    Don''t delude yourself. Belial simply gave me a voice. I am very real.


    Emerging from his stomach head first was none other than Akihisa who slowly broke free from inside of Terios while laughing maniacally. "See how pointless it is? You tried so hard to protect this stagnant feeling, but it all slipped away from your grasp."


    "Akihisa... I... you''re..."


    "Welcome to Hell." He said as he walked over to where Setsuna''s deceased body was. Reaching for her he grabbed her by her hair and lifted her up before he caressed her neck with his finger. "Is this the person who means so much to you?"


    "¡­"


    "See how easily she can be reduced to nothing? Everything she once was is no more. In an instant all meaning she had is gone. Gyahahahaha!"


    "Enough!" Terios stood up and ran toward Akihisa but he soon disappeared.


    Setsuna''s body began to move on its own, her eyes opening as she stared at Terios much to his surprise.


    "Setsuna?"


    She took a step toward him and then moved her hands to caress his face before her appearance changed to that of Megumi.


    "I hate you."


    Terios was taken by surprise as he heard his mother''s voice echo out to him. He clenched his fists and fought back tears.


    "You stole everything from me. Everything!"


    Terios took a few steps back until he bumped into someone from his past; Makoto.


    "Watch where you''re going loser!"


    "M-Makoto..."


    "Hehehe. You''re so pathetic how could you think that I''d let you fuck me. You''re disgusting!"


    "I... don''t care... about anything you say." He said as he backed away.


    "Then why are you running away?"


    "¡­"


    "He was a was a much better kisser than you too. I bet that makes you jealous."


    Do it. You have the power. It''d feel great to show this bitch who''s boss. Kill her. Let''s kill her!


    No.... I won''t!


    Just give in already. These dark urges will always be here to tempt you so why not embrace it, gyahahaha!?


    "I would have let anyone else fuck me before I gave you the chance."


    Terios raised a hand up and generated a stream of shadows but before he could do anything she disappeared.


    Soon everything around him disappeared and he was lost within the darkness.


    On the outside Terios was simply floating in place and soon the darkness took over within his heart and that allowed Belial to produce darkness spikes which erupted from his heart and came out from his chest. This caused him to gasp as he came to before his body fell to the ground.


    Setsuna who was busy with Raanan saw this and dropped her guard which allowed him to hurl a rock he ripped out from the ground. The concrete rammed into her stomach which sent her flying back with the rock on top of her.


    Belial simply stared down at Terios before raising his hand into the air to continue with his plan.


    Raanan was preparing to crush her with the rock it suddenly froze and shattered into pieces.


    "There''s more of you?" Raanan asked.


    Keiko stood along with Akemi, the two moving over to help her up from the ground. Akemi gazed over at the Nephilim before clicking his tongue.


    "Tch. This guy''s giving you a problem sis? Looks like you''re losing your touch."


    "Shut up."


    Keiko simply giggled. "Are you ok, sweetie?"


    "I''m fine."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Akemi stepped on the ground, altering its direction as pieces of it began to be uprooted. Raanan leapt away and broke pieces of concrete from the ground as he hurled it at Akemi.


    When the debris rammed into him they came into contact with a green thin barrier which broke ahold of Raanan''s ability and forced it back in his direction at hypersonic speeds. They slammed into Raanan forcing him to slide against the ground while Keiko used her freeze vision to encase his legs into ice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Belial has finished. He''ll teleport all of you into Hell."


    Suddenly a loud strike of lightning could be heard crashing down upon Belial. This caused enough damage to distract him as he stared up at the sky, noticing Emi.


    Followed by this was intense sound waves which rammed into Belial forcing him to crash into the ground.


    Emi and Shizuka would the descend by Terios who wasn''t in good shape. He was healing but was pretty shaken up from the events he witnessed.


    "Terios." Emi whispered.


    "E-Emi..."


    "Listen you can''t believe whatever you saw. Those were things Belial wanted you to see."


    "I know..."


    Terios slowly picked himself up.


    "You have to defeat him Terios. You''re the only one who can."


    "I can''t do it alone. I''m going to need all of your help."


    "You have our support."


    Terios smiled before he saw Belial stand from the ground. Seeing this he clenched his fist and slowly began to walk over to him.


    Belial simply watched as the Nephilim came and threw a fist at him. All he did was catch it and twist it around before he forced him on his knees.


    "I rule all of Hell, kid. What makes you think you can even scratch me?"


    "Because I''m fighting for something bigger.... I''m fighting to protect everyone!"


    Terios'' hand would soon be engulfed in shadows which traveled down his body.


    This is bad...!


    He was stuck and couldn''t break free. The shadows were inching along his body and covering him in a prison. Seeing how helpless Terios was she knew that they had to do something. She held out her hand and began to channel her divine energy out before sending it toward Terios.


    Feeling this energy surge through him increased his strength a bit, but it wasn''t enough to retreat from the grasp of Belial.


    "Shizuka! Lend Terios your energy!"


    "Got it!" Shizuka copied her motions and fueled her energy into Terios as well, but it was too late.


    The shadows had completely engulfed him.


    "We can''t give up! We have to believe in him!"


    "Terios. That''s so not chill! You have to give it your all!" Ira said as he threw out his hand and began to offer his energy up as well.


    "Beat this guy already so I can get back to my game." Kodomo said as imitated the previous action.


    "Don''t give up Teri-kun! We''re here with you!" Akari shouted before offering her energy along with the others.


    "You can do it son." Ryo said.


    "If you don''t finish him already I will." Akemi declared.


    "You can''t let him win, Teri-kun." Setsuna announced.


    "Remember we love you, Terios." Keiko mentioned.


    With all of the energy giving to him he was able to use that to break free from the shadow prison and transform into his Angel Overdrive form. His body changed accordingly, his hair growing longer followed by the red highlights. He grew a halo over his head and six energy wings made from his aura.


    Belial wasn''t surprised at seeing this.


    "Angel Overdrive..." Belial whispered.


    Terios knew that he wouldn''t be able to match Belial''s strength so instead he was going to use his friend''s energy to empower a new attack. He held out his hand as he forged a katana from his twilight blue aura. The sword simply increased in length.


    "Twilight Cutter!"


    Belial watched as Terios brought the blade of energy down. Belial leapt out of the way avoiding the attack which carved through the ground and caused debris and twilight blue flames to erupt from it.


    When he thought he was in the clear Terios swung the blade around. "You''re not getting away!" He shouted as he moved it across and managed to slice Belial in half across the stomach before the flames ate up his flesh and caused his armor to melt.


    He wasn''t done there, he swung the blade again this time down upon him which sliced him down the middle. The Devil was soon engulfed by the flames of good and evil. His screams filled the air until he was soon reduced to nothing.


    Terios sighed softly, but it wasn''t over yet. The main problem was the portal connected to Hell. It had to be sealed off somehow and he was the only one powerful enough to do it. He quickly flew off through the skies until he found the large portal which continued to spit out Demons.


    Without waiting he descended down into the portal, avoiding any Demons that would try to attack him until he was inside of it. He held out his hands as he began to use up all of the remaining energy he had.


    "Agggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Sparks of energy emitted from him and slowly, but surely the portal was beginning to close until he burned himself out and reverted to his regular form. Once this happened the portal widened to its original form and he simply hovered by it.


    "Damn it! I don''t have enough energy...."

 Chapter 46: Descend (2)

    Terios stared helplessly at the portal to Hell. He came to far to let the world be stuck with the arrival of Demons. He had to stop this somehow. No matter what it took he would end this nightmare.


    Or so he thought.


    His mouth was forced wide open as a hand erupted from it. His eyes widened with disbelief. He felt like his jaw would break at any second until various tendrils shot out from his mouth along with the hand.


    Instantly he threw up afterward . When he finished having his fit he saw that Belial was reforming himself and he suddenly became so afraid. This truly was the Devil. Someone he couldn''t beat.


    "Don''t you get it? I am the first evil. I can''t be killed. For as long as there is evil I will always exist."


    "Are you saying I can''t kill you!?"


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying."


    I don''t have enough energy for another transformation... if I tried I may die. At this rate though, I don''t know what to do.


    "You win..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I can''t beat someone like you. I put everything I had into that last attack and you still managed to come back..."


    Killing him isn''t the way to win.


    "Hahaha! So you admit defeat? A wise choice. Your death will be less painful for that."


    "I''ll take you with me then!"


    Terios charged forward as Belial fired off thick tendrils of shadows which impaled through his body. Terios still pushed on even though he was slipping in and out of consciousness.


    I just have to... make one portal...


    Terios was desperate and began to form a portal made from his shadows behind Belial. It ensnared the two of them in shadows as it began to lure them in.


    "What an idiotic move."


    Belial said as he closed the portal behind him and lifted Terios into the air before throwing him onto the ground.


    "With him out of the way I can focus on the task at hand. It was fun while it lasted."


    "Belial. You aren''t going to lay another finger on these people!"


    Belial looked up as he saw Samyaza descend from the air with his six black wings spread about.


    "What a surprise. Samyaza long time no see."


    "Belial. You truly are worthless. You have rulership over Hell, but you want more."


    "You really came to stop me? Even when no Angel has bothered to?"


    "I''m stopping you because I still care for these people."


    "I can''t be stopped."


    "You can be sealed!"


    Samyaza held out his hand and began to distort the space around them forcing the portal of Hell to begin sucking Belial back inside.


    The Devil struggled against this and managed to inch closer to Samyaza until he pointed a finger at him.


    "Are you ready to be corrupted?"


    "Go ahead, Belial. I''ve already been tempted by the darkness I won''t let it ruin me again."


    Belial made a face as he realized his ability didn''t work on him and then the Fallen flew directly into him and pushed him into the portal.


    The two struggled for what seemed like ages until they were far enough in where Samyaza had time to close the portal.


    However it wouldn''t be easy with the Devil fighting him off.


    "It''s pointless. You''re no match for me. You never were."


    Belial impaled him with thick tendrils of darkness which stuck out from the Fallen''s back. Samyaza coughed up blood before he began to close the portal. Slowly, but surely it would shrink.


    Belial forced the tendrils to spread inside of him, wrapping around his organs and bones before it reached his heart.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You won''t have enough time, Samyaza."


    Samyaza could feel his cold darkness wrap around his heart. He became breathless for a moment until he slammed his hands against the Devil''s neck.


    "I just need a bit more time!"


    He used a large portion of his energy to cause Belial''s body to implode. Blood and guts sprayed everywhere until they were reduced to shadows which began to collect together.


    Using the last bit of his energy he closed his fist at the portal, forcing it to close completely. Seeing the madness end he gave off a soft smile before he sensed the source of evil behind him.


    In an instant his head was severed from his body and blood gushed out violently before he descended into the darkness.


    "This can''t be... the portal was closed... I should still be able to open it."


    Belial held out a hand as the portal slowly opened up. He smirked as he approached it and as he touched it he felt a sharp surge of pain rush into him.


    "Gaaggh! Impossible... it''s as if... don''t tell me."


    Elsewhere.


    Terios managed to open his eyes as he felt himself moving. He looked up and saw a man smiling with blonde hair and golden colored wings.


    "Awake are we?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Michael. The head Archangel."


    "Michael... am I dead?"


    "No. Quite the opposite actually."


    "What happened?"


    "Seeing all of you fighting against Belial like this motivated my brother and I to get involved."


    "What did you do?"


    "We restored the balance to the world. It wasn''t time for it to go so we sealed of Hell from Earth."


    "Permanently?"


    "As long as we could possibly keep it sealed."


    "What does this mean for us?"


    "We will no longer hunt you Terios. Or your kind as long as you promise us something."


    "What?"


    Michael whispered into his ears and took showed him where everyone was waiting. After this he disappeared.


    Terios walked over to them and saw all of them and then smiled. The nightmare was finally over and they had manage to hold back the Earth''s destruction for now and that was enough to celebrate.


    Ever since becoming a Nephilim my life took a turn for the worst. It was like being on a wild rollercoaster ride. I had no control over anything. At first I hated being different from everyone else, but now I''m glad. I was able to make more friends than I could have ever dream of.


    I want things to continue like this. I want to be able to push myself forward and enjoy my time here no matter how long that''ll be.


    Terios was now tasked with an important new job. His life would never be the same. Michael had promise that the Angels would never harm his people again if he promised to take care of any monsters that lurked about.


    It was now his job to protect the world from the forces of evil and he couldn''t be any happier.


    The End?


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Author''s note: Looks like we reached the conclusion of the story. I hope you all enjoyed it very much! I know I enjoyed writing for each and everyone of you! Tell me how you guys liked it, I''d love to hear all about it. This maybe the conclusion of Terios'' story, but I''m sure there''s more adventures to be held in the early future. For now I''m going to focus on War of Change and two side stories which I hope you''ll all have a chance to read.